Ellery Queen Mystery Magazine

Kindle Edition, 2012 © Penny Publication

DEATH OF A DRAMA QUEEN

by Doug Allyn | 11913 words

Art by Mark Evans

Doug Allyn’s 2011 story “A Penny for the Boatman” was a standout not only for EQMM readers, who awarded it second place in the 2011 Readers Award vote, but for members of the Short Mystery Fiction Society, who nominated the story for a best novella Derringer Award. In December of 2011, for the first time, the Michigan author made one of his published short stories available in a stand-alone Kindle edition (see “The Christmas Mitzvah”).

“I’m pregnant,” Sherry said.

The background noise in the restaurant suddenly seemed to fade a bit. I began doing the math in my head . . . then stopped. It had been far too long.

“Well?” she prompted. “Say something.”

“Congratulations,” I said. “Or not. Which is it?”

“I’m still working that part out.” She looked away, glancing around the crowded dining room. The Jury’s Inn is a block from Hauser Center, the police station where I work. As a local TV reporter, Sherry spends a lot of time here. Everywhere she looked, people would smile at her and nod. She’s a petite blonde, strikingly attractive, and a northern Michigan celebrity.

“Is there a problem?” I asked.

“More than one. The biggest is my boss. Jack Milano.”

“The station manager? What about him?”

“He’s . . . every ambitious girl’s mistake, Dylan. We were at a convention, we were both a little buzzed and got carried away. He’s tried to follow up on it since, to make more of it than it was, but he’s married.”

“Have you told him about your situation?”

“I dropped it on him as soon as I found out,” she said, with the imp’s grin I remembered all too well. “I was hoping it would scare him off.”

“Did it?”

“I wish.” She sighed. “Instead, he started blathering about leaving his wife, starting a new life together. This could be a total disaster for me, Dylan. The network is cutting back. If it gets out that Jack and I were involved, New York would fire us both.”

“That is a problem.”

“And not the only one,” she said.

“Rob Gilchrist,” I said.

“What?”

“Rumor has it you’ve been seeing Rob.”

“Are you keeping tabs on me, LaCrosse? I’m flattered.”

“Valhalla’s a small town. People talk. And Rob is a major catch.”

“Now you’re being snide.”

“No, I mean it. You always wanted to be on top of the heap. The Gilchrists are old money. Lumber mills, paper mills, you name it, they own it.”

“My God, do you really think I’m that shallow?”

I almost said yes, but didn’t want to start an argument. Fighting with Sherry is no fun at all. She’s bright and perceptive, with a reporter’s instinct for the jugular. Her gibes can pierce you to the bone. She’s always sorry after a spat, always apologizes with tears, makeup sex, or both. But afterward, at three in the morning, the barbs fester under your skin like snakebites. Because they’re at least partly true.

“Okay, how can I help, Sherry?” I asked.

“I need some advice, Dylan.”

“Why me?”

“Because we may be over, love, but I think you still care about me a little. And I trust you. You were always terrific at keeping secrets. Especially your own. So? Can you help me out here? What should I do?”

“About Rob?”

“No, about my situation.”

“Ah.” I sipped my coffee, considering that one for a moment. For a split second it occurred to me she might be probing my feelings, hoping to restart our affair. Not likely. She said it herself. We were over. A part of me still regretted that.

“I know how you feel about your family, Dylan,” she said, leaning in, lowering her voice. “They’re terrific. But I grew up in foster care. And it wasn’t wonderful. Being a mother is an awesome responsibility. My mom, whoever she was, obviously wasn’t wired for it. Nor am I.”

“It sounds like you’ve already made up your mind.”

“I still want to know what you think. The truth.”

“Fair enough. I think that particular decision belongs to the woman who has to make it. Have you told the father?”

“No.”

There was something in her tone.

“Do you know who . . . ?” I asked.

“No.” She shook her head miserably. “And don’t get all judgmental on me, LaCrosse.”

“I’m the last one who could throw stones, Sherry. But if you’re asking for advice, I think that should be your next move. You need to know.”

“Why?” she asked. “What’s the difference?”

“If it’s Rob, that’ll close the books on your boss, Milano . . . if that’s what you want. And it might convince Rob to marry you. If that’s what you want. And if you decide to lie—”

“Lie? About a thing like this? My God, Dylan, what kind of person do you think I am?”

“You wanted advice.”

“I also asked you a question.”

“And I’m saying that in affairs of the heart, the truth isn’t your only option. If a new love asks you how many lovers you’ve had before, you don’t necessarily owe him the truth, besides . . .” I paused a beat, waiting.

“You can’t handle the truth!” we said together, both of us doing our best Jack Nicholson, turning a few heads at nearby tables. And for a moment I remembered how much fun we used to have. Before we ran off the rails.

“Fair enough.” She nodded, smiling now. “Your advice is right on the money, as always, LaCrosse. Totally objective.”

That wasn’t quite true. When you care for someone a lot, you never really stop caring. Or at least I don’t. Sherry knew that. And she played on it sometimes.

“There is one more thing you could do for me,” she said, stirring her coffee. Avoiding my eyes.

“I thought there might be,” I said drily. “What is it?”

“Would you check into their backgrounds for me, Dylan? Let me know if there are any land mines I should avoid?”

“Hell, you’re a reporter, you can run a background check as easily as I can.”

“Reading the news on local TV doesn’t make me Diane Sawyer, LaCrosse. I can’t use station resources to check up on my boss, and I don’t have access to the Law Enforcement Information Net.”

My ears perked up. “The L.E.I.N. is for criminal suspects. I can’t use it for a personal situation. Why would their names be on it, anyway?”

“I hope they’re not, but . . .”

“Is there something you’re not telling me, Sherry?”

“No, but . . .”

“But what?”

She took a deep breath. “It’s . . . a little hard to explain, Dylan. You know my background. I grew up tough. I’m a newswoman, which makes me a realist, I think. But lately . . . I read a story in a college lit class once. ‘Something Wicked This Way Comes.’ Ray Bradbury, I think. That’s how I feel. Like something bad is coming.”

“Like what?”

“I don’t know. It’s probably just a case of raging hormones, but I’d feel better if you checked things out. I’ll pay for your time. I know how pathetic a cop’s salary is.”

“I’d work for food, but I’ve tasted your cooking.”

“Touché, love. Call me,” she said, rising to go. She paused for a moment, looking down at me.

“I miss us sometimes,” she said.

“Me too,” I admitted.

And for a moment, with her golden hair haloed against the Inn’s wagon-wheel candelabra, I felt a sharp pang of loss. Sherry was an exceptional woman, bright and fun and perky. And the neediest person I’d ever known.

Heads turned as she walked out of the restaurant. They always did.

We’d been wrong for each other, no question about that. Our affair had flared like a Roman candle, and burned out almost as quickly. But it had been intense while it lasted. For me, at least.

And now? We were less than lovers, but more than friends. The French probably have a phrase for it. Exes avec regrets? Something like that.

But when Sherry had spoken about feeling uneasy, there’d been none of the usual mischief in her eyes. That bothered me. Sherry was practically fearless. If she was worried about something, so was I.

Besides, I’d told her a half-truth. As a detective on the North Shore Major Crimes unit, there are legal restrictions on my ability to run background checks.

Plugging a name into the Law Enforcement Information Network requires a case number, a badge number, and my personal password. Every request is logged and filed for future reference.

But the L.E.I.N. isn’t the only way to get information. The Internet knows everything about everybody and it’s an open book if you know where to look. St. Mark Zuckerberg had it right: The Right to Privacy is like Santa Claus, a quaint little notion nobody really believes in anymore.

I ran background checks on Jack Milano and Rob Gilchrist, off the books. And I turned up a few interesting bits of information. I left a message on Sherry’s voicemail, but she didn’t call me back.

Ever.

She was already dead.

Six in the morning, I was toweling down after a shower when my cell phone gurgled. My partner, Zina Redfern.

“Dylan? Are you awake?”

“Sort of. What’s up?”

“We have a probable homicide and a major problem.”

“Who’s the victim?”

“Sherry Sinclair. The TV reporter.”

Dead air for a moment.

“Sweet Jesus,” somebody said. Me, I suppose. All the oxygen seemed to go out of the room. “I’ll be there in—”

“No! You stay right where you are. That’s an order.”

“You can’t—”

“It’s not coming from me, Dylan, it’s from Chief Kazmarek. You can’t work the case, and you know it.”

I wanted to argue, but didn’t. She was right.

“Okay. What the hell happened, Zee?”

“Her car went off the Beame Hill turnout west of Valhalla. It rolled down the embankment and went into the creek at the bottom, upside down. The body’s been removed, and the state police forensics unit is already working the crime scene.”

“What about the time line?”

“We aren’t sure yet. At least twenty-four hours ago.”

The twenty-four was a rough guess, the onset of her rigor mortis and its passing. “You said it was a probable homicide?”

“There’s some damage to the trunk of her car, Dylan. Like it was pushed over the embankment. But there’s no sign of a second vehicle, and the EMT said her throat was bruised. The airbags deployed. He doubts she was killed in the crash.”

I absorbed that. “What else?”

“You know what else. By North Shore standards Sherry Sinclair was a celebrity, and it’s common knowledge you two were involved at one point. That puts you on the suspect list, Dylan. You know the drill, so let’s get you cleared. When did you see her last?”

“Last week. Friday. We met for coffee, at the Jury’s Inn.”

“Socially? Romantically?”

“Socially. We’ve been over for a while, but we stayed friends.”

“With benefits?”

“Sexually, in other words?”

“In exactly those words.”

“No, we haven’t been involved in that way for nearly a year.” I’m pregnant, Sherry said. And I began doing the math . . . Zee was saying something.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “You lost me. What did you say?”

“As soon as we have a time of death, I’ll need an alibi statement. Chief

Kazmarek has ordered me to take the lead on the case. Van Duzen will back me up. In the meantime, you have to stay clear of this, Dylan. Are we gonna have a problem?”

I didn’t say anything.

“Dylan?”

“I’m thinking.”

“Don’t think. You know the chief’s right.”

I didn’t say anything.

“Damn it, LaCrosse—”

“Okay, okay,” I said. “I promise I won’t put you in a situation.”

“You’ll stay out of it?”

“I won’t put you in a situation,” I repeated. Which wasn’t quite the same thing. And we both knew it.

It was Zina’s turn to go silent.

“I can live with that,” she sighed. “So. Now that you’re officially sitting on the sidelines, what have you got for me?”

“For openers, you’re not looking at one homicide,” I said. “You’re probably looking at two.”

As soon as I hung up, I threw on jeans and a leather jacket, scrambled into my Jeep, and headed straight for the Beame Hill turnout. I hadn’t promised to stay away, and Zee knew better than to expect it.

Michigan’s North Shore counties are a study in contrasts. Along the lakefront, real estate is sky high, posh condos and hotels are sprouting like anthills, funded by Internet money. Newcomer money.

Ten miles inland you’re in much rougher country, rolling, timbered hills, sparsely populated with blink-and-you’ve-missed-it villages with ramshackle houses scattered along the edges of the Huron State Forest, an untracked territory bigger than half the nations in the U.N.

Northern police jurisdictions are a patchwork quilt as well. The state police cover the freeways, and share coverage of the interior with the sheriff’s departments and the Department of Natural Resources. Murder and mayhem fall to the North Shore Major Crimes unit based in Valhalla. My unit. As second in command, I should have been leading this investigation. But there was nothing ordinary about this case.

It was late October, and a fairy dusting of early snow was drifting down as I rolled up on the crime scene. A state police cruiser was pulling out as I pulled over to park on the gravel shoulder. A Vale County sheriff’s prowlie was blocking the turnout, with a deputy waving gawkers past. Bergmann.

He shot me with his finger as I trotted past. I didn’t shoot back.

Zina Redfern was halfway down the embankment, scanning the tire tracks. Below her, the frame and tires of Sherry’s Mustang were visible above the shallow creek. State-police evidence techs were searching the banks, though I doubted they’d find much. Most of the evidence would be in the car.

Zee Redfern glanced up, saw me coming, then went back to studying the tread marks. We’ve been partners since she transferred up to the North Shore force from Flint. We’re good friends, a good team.

Zee’s Native American, Anishnabeg, but she grew up in Gangland, on Flint’s north side. Doubly tough for a sidewalk Indian girl on her own. I asked her once how she stayed out of the crews.

“I didn’t. I took Police Science courses at Mott J.C., became an auxiliary officer, then hired on to the Flint force on my nineteenth birthday. Cops wear colors, pack iron, and you’re blue till you die. Sounds like a gang to me.”

A short, squared-off woman with raven hair, she takes the term “plainclothes officer” seriously. She was wearing her usual Johnny Cash black, a bulky nylon POLICE parka over black jeans, a black watch cap pulled down around her ears.

Even her combat boots are the real deal. LawPro Pursuits with steel toes. She packs a Fairbairn fighting knife strapped to one ankle, a Smith Airweight .38 on the other. You’d think she’d clank when she walks. She doesn’t.

She didn’t look surprised to see me, but she wasn’t happy either.

“Am I going to have a problem with you?” she asked, straightening up.

“I promised I wouldn’t put you in a situation, and I won’t. But Sherry was a friend and there’s no way I can just stand aside. So? Let’s trade. Tell me what you’ve got, I’ll swap you what I know. Then I’ll get out of your hair.”

“You first.”

“Fine. There’s no way Sherry got run off this turnout accidentally. She lives in Briarwood a few miles up the road. It’s a gated community, guests have to sign in and out. This place is a lovers’ lane. Handy if you want to meet somebody on the quiet.”

“Somebody like you, for instance?”

“We parked here once. When we broke up. A year ago. Your turn.”

“The car was spotted by a hiker, upside down in the creek at the bottom of the ravine. It didn’t hit hard, and the airbags would have absorbed most of the impact. She could have gotten out if she was conscious. The pathologist’s best guess is, she was already dead when the car went in.”

“On the phone you mentioned her throat was bruised?”

“It didn’t look like strangulation, but there was a livid mark and the hyoid was crushed. Maybe a judo strike to the larynx. You had hand-to-hand training in the service, right?”

“Along with a million other guys. The same course you had at the Academy. Was she assaulted?”

“There was no evidence of that, no bruises or torn clothing. Whose idea was it to break off your relationship?”

“Mine.”

“Why?”

“That’s . . . a bit complicated.”

“It always is. Give me a DD-5 version, Dylan.”

I mulled that over for a moment. How to condense a serious slice of my life into a police report? Straight up. Tear the damn bandage off.

“My last year in the Air Force, I came home on leave from Iraq. Sherry interviewed me for the station, a local interest story.”

“And sparks flew?”

“Something like that. It started as an overnight fling. But after I went back, we stayed in touch. E-mailed almost every day, hooked up whenever I could get leave.”

“So the affair was . . . serious?”

“It was for me. I bought a ring.”

“Wow.” Zee’s eyebrows went up. “What happened?”

“I got posted T.D.Y. to Barksdale Air Base in Louisiana—”

“T.D.Y.?”

“Temporary duty. I was an investigator with the Air Police. They flew me in to teach a course on crime scenes. The base is just up the road from New Orleans, and it was Mardi Gras week. Sherry flew down to party. I planned to pop the question over the weekend.”

“And did you?”

“Not quite. Three in the morning, we were in a disco in the French Quarter when the DJ announced the next tune would be topless. Sherry stripped off her blouse and kept right on dancing with the rest of the wild girls. Half naked in a room full of strangers and she never missed a step. And every doubt I had about our relationship came into focus.”

“Just because she flashed for a song?” Zee asked doubtfully. “Why? You’re no prude.”

“Not a bit. It was Mardi Gras. The whole scene was totally hot. People were making love in the streets.”

“Then what? It bothered you that she went overboard?”

“That’s just it, she didn’t. It wasn’t a lapse. She needed to be out there in front of that crowd. That’s what bothered me. Sherry grew up in the foster-care system, never knew her family. Maybe that’s where the hunger came from.”

“What hunger?”

“Down deep, Sherry was . . . a drama queen, I suppose. She came alive in the spotlight. She was desperate to be the center of attention. All the time. Wanted to be recognized, wanted people to know her name. And I realized the things she cared the most about meant nothing at all to me. And the things I care about, my family, living in the north, weren’t important to her. I could make her smile, we had some great times, but I could never make her sparkle the way she did in front of a camera.”

“So you ended it?”

“Not then. Things . . . wound down on their own. Most love affairs have chemistry in the beginning, but unless there’s more to it, an affair’s all it will ever be. That’s all it was for us. A month after Mardi Gras, we were over. No Famous Final Scene, no tears, no hard feelings. I went on the Detroit force after the service and we lost touch for a while, but when I transferred up here, we hooked up again. Went out a few times.”

“Rekindling the old flame?”

“More like auld lang syne. We were over and we both knew it.”

She looked down the ravine. A wrecker was winching the sedan out of the water. “You said you saw her last week?”

“She called me. We met for coffee.”

“Why?”

“Just to say hi, touch base.”

She glanced at me sharply. “You said this was a double homicide. I’m assuming she was pregnant?”

“We talked about that,” I admitted.

“Was it yours?”

“No. No chance.”

“Whose then?”

“I don’t know.”

“Did she know?”

“She didn’t say.”

“Did she sleep around?”

“She was twenty-six and single. She wasn’t a nun. Beyond that, you’re asking the wrong guy.”

“Who should I be asking?”

I mulled that one over. “She said she was seeing Rob Gilchrist.”

“I’ve already heard that. Anyone else?”

This time I didn’t answer. Zee knew I was holding out, but she let me off the hook. For now.

“Do you have any idea what Sherry was doing out here, Dylan?”

“Meeting a source? Meeting a lover? Your guess is as good as mine.”

Which wasn’t quite true. If she’d wanted to have it out with her married boss, Jack Milano, this might be exactly the place. He couldn’t risk signing in the gate of her condo or being spotted out on the town. Their involvement would be a firing offense.

Sherry’d asked me to check Milano out, and I’d taken my sweet time about it. If I’d been faster, she might not be in a body bag, headed for Grayling. I’d been too slow. But I was definitely revved up now.

Zee was staring at me.

“What?” I asked.

“Is there anything else you want to tell me, Dylan?”

“Not a thing.” I was lying to her face now. She knew it. And didn’t like it.

“You’d better go home, LaCrosse. If Kaz finds you hanging around here, we’re gonna have trouble.”

“I’ve already got trouble,” I said.

Even by North Shore standards, Jack Milano’s lakefront home was a mansion. A Beaux-Arts brick estate with tall, ornately framed windows and multiple mansard roofs, it was isolated on its own personal peninsula. Definitely pricey. I guessed five mil, maybe more. Definitely more than a station manager could afford.

I checked my watch as I trotted up to the front door. It was nearly eight. Zee would be stuck at the crime scene at least another hour. With luck, I could ambush Milano before he left for work.

I pressed the buzzer.

No answer.

I was angry enough to kick the damned door in. I leaned on the buzzer, holding it down.

An overhead speaker crackled to life. “Who is it?” A woman’s voice.

“Police, ma’am. Sergeant LaCrosse. Is Mr. Milano in?”

A pause. “Wait, please. I’ll be right down.”

She opened the door a moment later. A tall, spare woman in an azure dressing gown. Silk, I think. She was fortyish, ash blond and elegant. And a bit myopic. She peered at me through thick glasses in designer frames. Ordinarily I would have been in a sport coat and dress shirt over jeans. North-country business chic. My black leather jacket suited my mood.

“Did you say police?” she asked.

“Sergeant LaCrosse, ma’am. North Shore Major Crimes.” I held up my ID folder.

“My husband is in New York, at a conference,” she said, squinting at my badge. “Perhaps I can help. This is about Miss Sinclair, isn’t it?”

I stared at her.

“We have constant Internet contact with the station,” she said, standing aside, waving me in. “Her death is headline news. I’m having coffee, Sergeant . . . LaCrosse, is it? Join me.”

She wheeled and stalked off toward the breakfast bar without waiting for an answer. She was used to being obeyed.

I followed her through the expansive living room, gleaming hardwood floors, overstuffed leather furnishings. Five wide-screen TV monitors were stacked in the living room, running live video feeds from the station. One had a schedule breakdown, a second the current programs on air. The rest showed breaking stories from the other networks. Sherry’s face stared out at me from two of them, her smile frozen in place. I looked away.

The kitchen was worthy of a five-star chef, burnished copper pots suspended over black granite countertops wide enough to land a plane on. I doubted Mrs. Milano had ever cooked in her life. The coffee maker was a PrimaDonna 6600. Top of the line. It hissed as she poured two cups. The aroma was exquisite.

“You said your husband is in New York?” I asked, taking a stool at the breakfast counter that divided the kitchen from the dining room. “When did he leave?”

“Jack’s been in the city all week.” She took the seat facing me across the bar and slid my cup over. “A conference at corporate headquarters. Meetings all day, every day.”

“Do you have a number for him there? We really do need to talk to him.”

“It won’t do you any good,” she said, eyeing me across the brim of her coffee cup. “My husband fields questions for a living, Sergeant, and I doubt he’ll be cooperative. You won’t get anything useful from him. Perhaps I can be of more help.”

“How so?”

“Jack will lie, trying to conceal his affair with Miss Sinclair,” she said bluntly. “I won’t.”

Surprised, I leaned back in my chair, scanning her face. It was a good face, fine bones, wide-set eyes. She met my stare straight on.

“So . . . you knew that Miss Sinclair and your husband were involved?”

“It’s not the first time this situation has come up. Jack’s an alpha male, an ambitious and attractive man. That’s why I married him. But—what was that phrase Hilary Clinton used? He’s always been a hard dog to keep on the porch? That’s why I insisted on an ironclad pre-nup before we married. My family has substantial assets. Jack has always worked for wages. It limits his options.”

“I’m not sure I’m following you, Mrs. Milano.”

“Call me Tess, please. We are discussing dark family secrets. My point is, that Jack’s affair with Miss Sinclair isn’t a secret, Sergeant, not from me, anyway. I met with Sherry last week. Frankly, I thought she might be trying to steal my husband. I intended to warn her off. To have her fired, if necessary.”

“How did it go?”

“We came to a meeting of the minds,” Tess Milano said drily. “Sherry was a very ambitious young woman. She said she had a job offer from a bigger station downstate and that it might be best for all concerned if she simply moved on.”

“And that was it?”

“Not quite. She did mention that moving is terribly expensive nowadays.”

“So instead of scaring her off, you wound up paying her off?”

“It was the simplest solution.”

“Did you tell your husband about it?”

“Of course. Jack was furious, at first. He probably had visions of eloping with his latest lady-friend, he often does. But eventually he faces the reality of living on half his salary in a shrinking job market, and comes to his senses.”

“And comes back to you?”

“He never actually leaves.” She sighed. “Girls like Sherry are a recurring fantasy, like running away to join the circus. I know my husband, Detective, and this may sound odd to you, but in spite of his faults, I love him dearly. In some ways, he’s like the child we never had. What do they call that syndrome? Boys who never grow up?”

“Peter Pan,” I said.

“That’s Jack, my eternal teenager. I’m sorry about what happened to Miss Sinclair, Detective, but my husband was not involved, nor was I. If you could keep our problems out of the press, I would be very grateful.”

The stress on very raised my eyebrows.

“A scandal could cost Jack his job and his work is terribly important to him. If any expenses come up, I’ll be happy to cover them.”

“I’ll see what I can do, Mrs. Milano. If I run into any expenses, I’ll let you know. Thanks for your time.”

She walked me to the door. I half expected her to slip me a tenner, like a bellhop.

Under ordinary circumstances, I would have been annoyed at being offered a payoff. Not this time. If she hadn’t offered, I would have asked.

I wanted that particular door left open. If it turned out that I wanted to meet her husband in some secluded spot, collecting a bribe would be a useful excuse.

But I didn’t think I’d need it. Lying is a social skill that requires practice. Tess Milano was a handsome woman born to a family with money. She was used to giving orders and seeing people jump. She probably didn’t lie often enough to get good at it.

She’d told me her story straight out, no signs of evasion. Didn’t echo questions, look away, or stammer. Her hands were rock steady. I was fairly sure she’d told me the truth.

Or what she believed the truth to be.

Sherry wasn’t a problem for the Milanos because Tess bought her off. Would Sherry have taken the money? In a heartbeat.

A quick check of her bank account would confirm the story, but I didn’t doubt it much. Milano wasn’t the man Sherry wanted in her life, and if she could cash out while getting rid of him, all the better.

Not the Milanos, then.

As I walked out, Sherry’s face was on all three screens. And it occurred to me that for the first time, she was exactly where she’d always wanted to be. Right in the middle of things.

But not like this. Not like this.

If Milano was out of the picture, that moved Rob Gilchrist directly into my sights. A trickier business. I’d been able to beat Zina to the Milanos because I had inside information and Milano wasn’t an obvious suspect. But as Sherry’s current boyfriend, Rob would be at the top of the suspect list. Approaching him openly could get me suspended, maybe fired, and I didn’t want that. Not yet, anyway.

The problem solved itself. Rob found me first.

I was in my office at Hauser Center when I got a buzz from the corporal on the front desk.

“Sergeant LaCrosse? You’ve got a visitor, says he’s an old friend. A Mr. Gilchrist?”

“Rob Gilchrist? Send him up.”

Calling us friends was a little strong. Robbie Gilchrist was a local legend. Two years ahead of me in Valhalla High School, he was a basketball star, a deadeye shooting guard. I played hockey. Our sports shared the same season, so we passed in the locker room and hit some of the same parties. We weren’t pals, but I knew who he was.

Everybody knew who Rob was. The Gilchrists are old Valhalla lumber money. They arrived with the timber trains that harvested the virgin forest like a field of wheat.

My people, the Metis, showed up around the same time, fleeing a failed rebellion against the Canadian government. In Canada, we’d been woodsmen, trappers, and traders. Voyageurs.

In Michigan, we became loggers, axe men, saw men, top men. The LaCrosses and our kin did the grueling, dangerous work that made the Gilchrists rich. When the timber was gone, the Metis stayed on, doing whatever work came to hand.

Merchants, mechanics, carpenters.

Cops.

I hadn’t seen Robbie in a few years. Tall and blond, he was a golden boy, blessed with looks and the money to dress well. He didn’t flaunt it, though. He was wearing a lambskin sport coat over a blue chambray shirt, fashionably faded jeans, no tie. North-country high fashion.

In school, he’d been a party animal, but it hadn’t marked him much. Only his eyes had changed. They were wary now. Haunted. Maybe by Sherry’s death. Maybe something else.

“Dylan,” he said curtly. We shook hands and he dropped into the chair facing my desk.

“I’ve got a huge problem,” he said. “Can we talk off the record?”

“That depends. Are we talking about Sherry?”

He nodded. “I could use some help.”

“What kind of help?” I kept my tone casual. “Did you have anything to do with that?”

“No. Hell no!” He stiffened in his chair. “Sherry was a great kid. One of the best friends I’ve ever had.”

“More than a friend, I think.”

“No,” he said, meeting my eyes dead-on. “That’s my problem. We weren’t.”

“I’m not following you, Rob.”

He took a deep breath. “How much do you know about my family, Dylan?”

“The basics, I guess. Old money. One way or another, a third of the county probably works for you.”

“Not for me, pal. Not even for my father. My grandfather Asa totally controls the finances. Eighty years old and bedridden, the old bastard won’t let go.”

He waited for a comment. I didn’t make one.

“The thing is, the old man’s got this . . . obsession about our family tree, Dylan. He wants to live forever. He thinks a part of him will continue on after he’s gone. Through us.”

“Maybe he’s right. So what?”

“He’s been pushing me hard to get married, have a family of my own. Not my two sisters, mind you, just me. I’m the one with the name. He liked Sherry a lot. Used to watch her do the TV news every night. She’s pretty, she’s smart. He thought we were a perfect match.”

“But you didn’t?”

Rob took a deep breath, then faced me squarely. “The truth is, if I wanted a mate, you’d be closer to my type than Sherry was.”

I didn’t say anything. Just stared. “But you always dated girls. Stone foxes . . .” I broke off. Getting it. “My God. Sherry was a front for you, wasn’t she? They all were.”

“She was the best of them,” he admitted. “When we were together, everybody focused on her. Thought I was the luckiest guy in the world. We had an arrangement. I paid for her apartment, plus some pocket money. My grandfather thought I was keeping her.”

“I guess you were.”

“But it was strictly business,” he said, leaning forward intently. “It kept the old man pacified, kept my inheritance intact, saved Sherry the rent. Win, win, all around.”

“Why all the drama, Rob? Nobody hides in the closet anymore.”

“You think because the army takes gays now, everything’s so different?”

“The army always had gays.”

“Not my grandfather’s army. We can march down main street in Frisco or New York, but in wood-smoke country? You grew up here, Dylan. Ten miles inshore, it might as well be nineteen twelve. Or maybe eighteen twelve. You know it’s true.”

“In some ways it is,” I conceded. “Did you know Sherry was pregnant?”

“She told me. And before you ask, the answer is no. There was no chance I was the father.”

“How did that affect your arrangement?”

“Actually, I thought it might make things even better. We talked about getting married. I mean, why not? Our arrangement could stay basically the same, my grandfather would come across with my inheritance and die happy. A quiet divorce later on. Sherry and the kid would be set for life.”

“What did she say?”

“She said there were limits to her hypocrisy, but she didn’t rule it out. Women in my family don’t work, and Sherry loved her job. That was a problem, and it wasn’t the only one. When I told my grandfather about the kid, I thought he’d be over the moon. He was. But since we weren’t married . . .”

“He wanted her to get tested,” I finished.

Rob nodded. “He insisted. I thought there might be a way to fake the test. Sherry said she’d look into it and that’s where we left it. Until this morning.”

I was staring at him.

“What?” he asked.

“You’ve told me a lot more than you had to, Rob. You could have backed off, taken cover behind your lawyers. Why didn’t you? What do you want from me?”

“I need your help, Dylan,” he said, leaning in. “I know I’m going to be a suspect. The boyfriend always is. I need you to know I had no wish at all to harm Sherry, nor any reason to.”

“You want me to control the investigation, to make sure your private life stays . . . private.”

“I understand I’m asking for special treatment,” he said carefully. “I don’t expect anything for free. Give me a number.”

“Wow. Everybody’s trying to buy me off today,” I said. “It’s a damned shame.”

“What is?”

“If you’re clear of this thing, Rob, I’ll keep your arrangement quiet to protect Sherry. No charge. But if you’re involved in any way at all? It doesn’t matter how much money you’ve got. It won’t be enough.”

After Rob Gilchrist left, I sat at my desk, staring at the wall. Not seeing it. Not seeing anything, really.

I’ve probably worked a hundred homicides. I lost count in Detroit. For the most part, murder is about love, money, or drugs. Domestic abusers blow up, a drug deal goes bad. Violence can cook for years or explode in an instant. But none of the usual elements seemed to apply here.

Sherry asked me to check out the men in her life, so I assumed one or the other might be involved. But Milano had a solid alibi and Rob had every reason in the world to want her alive and well.

According to him.

Could Sherry have been blackmailing him about their setup? Not a chance. If he’d killed her to keep the secret, why would he tell me about it?

No matter how I worked the facts, I couldn’t make ’em compute. Rob was telling the truth. He hadn’t done this. Maybe I’d been working the wrong track. Maybe Sherry’s death had nothing to do with her love life at all.

What did that leave? A story she was working on? I had a huge roadblock there. Zee would already be working that angle. She’d have access to any hate mail or threats Sherry had received. Trying to get access to them through channels could get me suspended. If I went after them directly.

But there might be another way.

I had an inside connection at the station. Not family exactly, but not far from it.

A Metis.

The first Frenchmen, the voyageurs, began arriving in the lake country around 1540. They came for the fur trade. They mapped the land, built outposts, and then homes. They brought no women with them, but human nature being what it is, a new race of beige babies was soon playing along the lakeshore.

We are the Metis (May-tee). Dark-haired people with natural tans and hybrid genes. Born survivors.

Max Gillard isn’t a relative, but he’s Metis. He served in Kuwait with my Uncle Armand and they’re still poker buddies. In the north, that’s enough of a bond to earn me a favor.

After the war, Max hired on to WNTB-TV as a technician. He’s a head cameraman and de facto news director now. A busy man.

He agreed to meet me for coffee in the station cafeteria, a brightly lit room with metal chairs, stainless-steel fixtures. We took a table in the corner, away from the other staffers.

Max is my uncle’s age, but the years have been harder on him. He looked hollow-eyed, burned-out.

But still formidable. He’s built like a blacksmith: blunt fingers, a square face, sideburns going silver. He was dressed in a white shirt and tie, but his sleeves were rolled up, revealing powerful wrists.

“We need to keep this short,” Max said, glancing around uneasily. “Milano called the station from New York. Says he’ll have the balls of anybody talks to the police without clearing every word with him.”

“My uncle says you used to run straight into shellfire to get a picture, Max. Don’t tell me you’re afraid of a city-boy suit like Milano?”

I’d hoped to josh him along, but the glare I got was no joke. He eyed me like a stranger.

“You don’t know, do you? About my wife?”

“Margo? What about her?”

He glanced away, taking a breath. “She’s got MS, Dylan. Multiple sclerosis. She’s bedridden most of the time now. The bills are killing me. I’m working double shifts to keep from losing the house.”

“Damn. I’m sorry, Max, I didn’t know. What about your insurance? Doesn’t it—?”

“It covers ninety percent,” he said flatly. “Which sounds terrific until you total up what an overnight stay in the hospital costs these days. So, yeah, I do worry about a puffed-up city boy like Milano. I need my damn job, Dylan. What do you need?”

“Nothing,” I said, rising to go. “I didn’t mean to put you in the middle of—”

“Sit down, damn it,” he growled. “I’m not so spooked I can’t help a buddy’s favorite nephew. You probably want to know about threats? Stuff like that?”

“Did she get any?”

“By the bale. Every station gets a steady stream nowadays. Any twit with a laptop can flame us, fire off an e-mail that would bring down the FBI if they were on paper. The problem is, there’s so much of it, nobody takes it seriously. I’ve already bundled the top twenty from the past few months. I gave ’em to Redfern. Didn’t she tell you?”

I didn’t say anything.

Max cocked his head, eyeing me. “I wondered if Chief Kazmarek knew about you and Sherry.” He nodded. “You’re not assigned to this case, are you?”

“I’m working it off the books.”

“I’ve covered stories with Redfern a few times,” he said. “She seemed plenty sharp to me.”

“Zina’s a good cop, and she’s thorough,” I said. “She’ll track down every name you gave her. But you’re a local, Max. You know which threats were from flakes and which were serious. I want the short list. Who should I be looking at?”

Max looked away, chewing on the corner of his lip.

“I can’t do this, Dylan,” he said, glancing around, making sure he wouldn’t be overheard. “If Milano finds out about it, he’ll have my ass.”

“Got it. No problem,” I said, rising again. “It was good to see you, Max. I’m sorry about your trouble.”

“It’s a sorry situation all around,” he said. Jotting a quick note on his napkin, he slid it across the table to me. I palmed it without reading it.

“No comment means no comment,” he called after me, making sure the other staffers in the snack bar heard him. “Next time bring a damn warrant. Officer.”

I didn’t read the napkin until I was in my car.

Two names were on it. Pudge Macavoy and Emmaline Gauthier.

I knew both names. All too well.

Macavoy was a local bad boy, late twenties now, in trouble since he could walk. I remembered seeing him on TV when Sherry did a piece on domestic abusers. Shirtless, he was standing in the door of his doublewide screaming obscenities at her.

Was Macavoy crazy enough to go after Sherry? Absolutely.

But he hadn’t.

A quick check of the Enforcement Net turned up Pudge’s name. He was already in custody. He’d been busted in Petoskey for his third DUI. Too broke to make bail, he’d been cooling in a cell for the past ten days. He was probably guilty of at least fifty felonies. But not this one.

The Gauthiers were another matter. There was a small army of them, a dozen families related by blood or marriage. They’re wood-smoke folks, a catchall term for blue-collar types who live in isolated cabins and double-wides in the northern interior. Their homes are heated with free wood gleaned from the state forest, and the scent of smoke lingers on their clothes like musk. I’m a wood-smoke boy myself, and not ashamed of it, but it’s not a term you toss around casually. Some newcomers consider it a synonym for white trash. If you call somebody wood-smoke, you’d best smile.

The Gauthier clan has a dozen branches, but one has been top dog since I was a boy. Miss Emmaline, mama to seven boys, grandmother to a roughneck militia. She could give the Mafia lessons in organized crime, backwoods style.

I could have hauled in half of the Gauthier clan on one beef or another, but it would have been a waste of time. Wood-smoke people never talk to the law. Ever. If one of them had a problem with Sherry Sinclair, there was only one person I could ask.

The drive into the back country is a bit like time travel, back to my childhood. The October hills were already dressed in gold and autumn orange, the forest floor carpeted in leaves in a thousand colors, dusted with white snow doilies here and there.

The Gauthier clan owns small holdings scattered around the edge of the state forest, some adjoining, some not. Subsistence farms, for the most part, twenty acres here, forty there. None larger. But total them up and they cover a lot of territory.

A generation ago, they ran truck gardens, poached venison and small game year round, lived off the land as they had for a hundred years.

But times change. The DNR is tougher on out-of-season hunting now, and you can make a lot more money growing reefer than raising vegetables.

Emmaline’s farm rests atop a long rise, with a magnificent view of the rolling, forested hills with a silvery sliver of the big lake glinting on the horizon. From her front porch, she can watch the morning sun rise, and then see it set again at the end of the day. She can also see anyone approaching a good half-hour before they pull into her yard.

She watched me come, sitting on her porch in a white-pine rocker hand carved by one of her sons. Or perhaps her great-grandfather. Time is measured differently in the back country.

As I pulled up in front of the house, she was knitting, waiting for me. If she was concerned, she gave no sign. She appeared to be alone, but across the clearing I noticed the hayloft door of her barn was slightly ajar. Someone was watching me from the shadows. Probably had me in the crosshairs. Welcome to wood-smoke country.

I kept my hands in plain sight as I walked up the steps to the broad front porch of her ranch house. The October air was brisk, but the sun was warm on the weathered wood.

It wasn’t a suburban ranch-style home; the rambling clapboard cabin could have been teleported from the Great Plains, along with its owner.

Emmaline Gauthier had one of those old-timey faces you see in tintypes: weathered, hawkish, carved from oak. Ice-blue eyes that looked right through you. Her clothes probably came from Goodwill: faded flowered dress, a threadbare sweater over an apron.

“Good afternoon, Miz Gauthier.” I nodded as I reached the top step, “I’m—”

“Claudette LaCrosse’s boy,” she finished, glancing up from her knitting. “You’d be Dylan, right? How’s your mother?”

“She’s fine, ma’am.”

“Yes, she is. Most folks in town aren’t kind. Store clerks pretend they don’t see me, snotty brats snicker at my clothes. But when I visit your mother’s antiques shop, she offers me coffee. Shows me some of her nice pieces. We chat about the old days. Once in a while I’ll buy some trinket, but not often. We both grew up in the back country, your ma and me. She ain’t wood-smoke no more, but she ain’t forgot her roots. Have you?”

“I’m not here to talk about my ma, Miss Emmaline.”

“Then maybe I should call my lawyer. Sergeant.”

“That’s your right, if you think you need one.”

“Oh, I expect I can handle any trouble you got, sonny. I’d offer you cider, but I doubt you’ll be here that long. What’s this about?”

“Sherry Sinclair,” I said, watching her face.

“That girl from TV?” She frowned. “I heard about what happened to her. As I recall, you two were keeping company awhile back. So are you here on police business? Or on your own hook?”

“Both,” I said.

She glanced up at me, her gray eyes as sharp as lasers. “No, I don’t think so. It’s mostly personal, ain’t it.” It wasn’t a question.

“It doesn’t matter what it is,” I said. “I understand you had some kind of dust-up with Sherry. I need to know about that.”

“We had us a few problems,” she admitted. “The girl ambushed me. I’m comin’ out of WalMart with a cartload of groceries. Sherry runs over and shoves a microphone in my face with a cameraman filmin’ the whole thing like I was on COPS TV. Girl had sand, I’ll give her that.”

“What did she want?”

“Same thing you people always want. She’d heard a lot of ugly rumors and gossip—”

“And checked your clan’s police records,” I put in.

“That too, maybe,” Emmaline conceded with a wry smile. “She said she was planning a story on the wood-smoke outlaws.”

“Starring your family?”

“That was the plan.” She shrugged. “You know my boys, LaCrosse. There’s so many Gauthiers in this county, somebody’s always jammed up over some beef or other. Nephews, cousins, shirttail kin. If you go by the numbers, we can look a little shady. That girl had it in her head that wood-smoke country is the Wild West, and I’m Jesse James.”

“More like Calamity Jane,” I said. “What happened?”

“We made a trade, like in the old days.” Emmaline shook her head, smiling at the memory. “I invited her out here to the house for a visit. No cameras, no mikes, just us. She came, too. Girl wasn’t afraid of nothin’. We had us a talk, nose to nose, worked things out.”

“Worked them out how, exactly?”

“The way it usually works. I bought her off.”

“I don’t believe that.”

“Everybody’s got a price, young LaCrosse, even you, I expect. The key to a good trade is to figure what that price is. Sherry didn’t care much about money. Robbie Gilchrist was keepin’ her and if I had his money, I’d burn mine.”

“Then what was her price?”

“I offered to swap her a better story.”

“What story?”

She hesitated, reading my eyes. “I wonder how far I can trust you, young LaCrosse?”

I wasn’t sure how to answer that, so I didn’t.

“I knew your daddy,” she said, resuming her rocking. “He was a handsome man, but a little thick, I always thought. You favor your mother, I believe. There may be hope for you.” Reaching into the pocket of her print apron, she came out with a cellophaned brick of white powder and tossed it to me.

I caught it and hefted it. It felt like a pound. “Sweet Jesus, lady, what—?”

“That’s half a key of crystal meth,” she said calmly. “Pure glass. Ounce for ounce, it’s worth about the same as gold.”

“It’s also worth twenty years for possession.”

“Then it’s a lucky thing I just handed it over to the law, ain’t it?”

“I don’t understand.”

“I’m making you the same offer I gave your girlfriend, LaCrosse. The state forest is bigger than a lot of countries. Reefer grows wild in the woods, always has. Now and again my boys harvest a few plants, sell a pound or two downstate, like we have for a hundred years.

“But lately we’ve been finding a lot more than reefer out there. They’ve been coming across campers and motor homes stashed in the big timber. They ain’t there on no vacation.”

“Meth labs,” I said.

She nodded. “Crank crews from downstate are moving into our territory. We’ve already had some trouble. The fellas that cooked up that packet you got in your hand took a shot at one of my boys.”

“What happened?”

“I just told you,” she said coolly, “they shot at my boy. What do you think happened? Lucky they were city boys who couldn’t shoot for squat. A bad mistake.”

“How bad?” I asked.

She met my eyes for a moment. Her face showed nothing at all. She didn’t expand. Didn’t have to.

“We found that crystal in their rig after they . . . departed. But that was just one lab. There’s a half-dozen setups out there, and more on the way unless we do somethin’ about it. It could turn into a shootin’ war. Folks could get killed.”

I suspected they already had, but let it pass.

“You told Sherry about this?” I asked.

“We made a trade. She drops the story about a few wood-smoke boys growin’ weed, goes after the big-city gangs that are cookin’ up poison on state land. She shines a light on ’em, they’ll scatter like the cockroaches they are.”

“Or maybe they break her neck and roll her car down a ravine.”

“I’ve been thinkin’ on that since I heard.” She sighed. “I liked that girl. She was pretty, she had grit. If I thought one of them cookers . . . But I doubt it was them, Dylan. We hadn’t closed no deal yet. I had the boys make up a map that shows where the labs are now. They move the rigs after every second batch, never stay more than a week or two in one spot. We’ve been keeping tabs on ’em, and they’re all still in place. If they thought they’d been burned—?”

“They’d be in the wind,” I agreed. “I want that map, Emmaline.”

“And I’d dearly love to wake some mornin’ in Brad Pitt’s bunk. We’ll both have to settle for what we can get. I’m offering you the same deal I gave Sherry. The map will aim you straight at them crank labs, but in return, you leave me and mine be for a while. If your people come across a reefer patch in the woods, you blink your eyes and keep right on walkin’. Deal?”

I didn’t say anything.

“It’s the right thing, Dylan. The weed grows wild in the woods. It can soothe your spirit, ease your pain. Meth’s an abomination that rots out your mouth and steals your damned soul. I won’t tolerate it, you understand? You move that scum off my ground, or by God we’ll put ’em under it.”

“Deal,” I said grudgingly. “You give me the map, we’ll cut you some slack. But tell your people to stand down. No more shootouts in the woods. You leave them to the law.”

She spat in her hand, we shook, and that was it. Done deal. No contracts, no lawyers. In wood-smoke country, your word is all that matters. And it damned well better.

“I’m real sorry about that girl, Dylan. Tell her family—”

“She had no family, Miss Emmaline. She was a foster child. Grew up in the system.”

“No family?” she echoed. “Not even . . . ? No people at all?”

Emmaline Gauthier frowned off into the distance, as if searching the hills for answers. Her extended clan was her whole life. I doubt she could even conceive of a world without blood ties.

“My God, Dylan, that’s . . . godawful sad, ain’t it.”

“Yes, ma’am,” I said. “It is.”

Driving out of the hills, I sorted through what Miss Emmaline had told me. And what she hadn’t.

She’d lied about one thing. Not all of her clan were Robin Hood back-to-nature types, growing weed, living off the land like their forefathers. Two of her punk nephews had been caught on video downstate, buying up pseudoephedrine, a key element in cooking crank. Some of the Gauthiers were involved in the meth trade, and if they were, she knew about it.

Which made the rest of what she said more likely to be true. She’d given me a map of the sites of the meth labs in the state forest, partly because they were operating on land she considered her personal turf.

Partly because they were her competition.

Still, the pound of crank in my pocket proved some of her story was true. Downstate gangs were operating on our ground and with deer season only weeks away, half a million hunters would soon be invading the north. If they stumbled across the crank labs, it could turn into World War Three. A disaster.

Especially for the Gauthiers. The last thing Emmaline wanted was an army of cops in the state forest. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. That made us allies. For now, anyway.

Had she offered the same deal to Sherry? Probably. Emmaline wouldn’t have wanted her family name in the news. Trading up to a bigger story worked for both sides. It’s a deal Sherry would have jumped at. Her ticket to the big time.

But had her eagerness gotten her killed?

Miss Emmaline thought not, because they hadn’t closed their deal. She hadn’t given Sherry the map with the lab coordinates so she wasn’t a danger to anyone yet. I didn’t think so either, but for a different reason. Sherry wouldn’t have gone to that lonely turnout to meet anyone she didn’t know. Certainly not a Gauthier or anyone connected to downstate gangs. Whoever she’d met there was someone she trusted.

My phone buzzed, breaking into my thoughts. I checked the screen. It was a text, from Zee. Sherry’s apartment. We need to talk. Now.

I knew the way.

Sherry’s condo is part of a new, ultramodern complex built on the bones of an old lumber baron’s mansion, a block from Old Town, the original heart of Valhalla. The place felt like a rabbit warren to me, too many people packed into hyper-

efficient little boxes. Sherry said she liked hearing her neighbors fighting at night or gargling in the morning. Said it made her feel like she was part of a family.

To me, the place was a glorified motel with yuppie transients for tenants. It would only feel homey to a foster child who couldn’t tell the difference.

The front door was ajar. I eased in, then stopped, frozen by a sudden flood of memories. The faint scent of Sherry’s perfume. The bland, beige IKEA furniture that had come with the place, and would soon pass to someone else. Sherry should have been sitting at the Swedish birch-and-glass desk, scanning her laptop for breaking stories.

But now she was the story. And my partner Zina Redfern was at her desk, riffling through her papers. The laptop was gone, probably being analyzed in the basement lab at Hauser Center.

Zee swiveled in the chair to face me. She wasn’t happy.

“I called the office,” she said. “The desk sergeant said Rob Gilchrist talked to you, then you disappeared. Without saying where.”

“Gilchrist didn’t know anything useful. He’s not the guy.”

“Damn it, that’s not your call, Dylan. You shouldn’t have talked to him at all—”

“You could have chewed me out over the phone and saved me a trip, Zee. What have you got?”

“Officially, the investigation is progressing. Off the record, you’d better take a look at this.” She handed me a thin sheaf of papers.

I glanced through them. Colored bar graphs and percentages. The business heading on the front page was BetaPhase Genetics. “What is this?”

“A DNA test, of sorts,” Zee said, watching my face. “It’s not for paternity. It’s for genealogy.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Sherry apparently learned she was pregnant about ten days ago, and had her doctor administer this test. For paternity, you have to supply DNA from the father. For genealogy, nucleotides from the fetus are enough to do the trick.”

“I still don’t—”

“The test can determine the father’s ethnic heritage without his cooperation,” Zina continued. “It’s obvious what she was looking for. Gilchrist is Nordic. Apparently the other candidate wasn’t. The test results are at the bottom of the page.”

I checked it. It was a ragged bar graph, a mix of northern and southern

European. The only bar that stood out was Native American, 24%.

“That would be you, right?” Zee said.

I stared at the graph, didn’t say anything.

“The baby’s ethnicity was Native American to the twentieth percentile, so the father would be roughly double that. Forty percent, give or take. That means he’s almost certainly Metis, Dylan. You’d better talk to me.”

I still didn’t say anything. I felt like I’d been kicked in the belly.

“Look, this test isn’t definitive,” Zee pressed, “but a paternity test will be. If something happened with you two, you need to get in front of it—”

“Nothing happened.”

It was her turn for silence. “So . . . this isn’t you?” she said. “Is that what you’re telling me?”

“Did you find anything else?” I asked.

“Sherry had an appointment with her OB/GYN for Thursday.”

“For a checkup?”

“More than that. Her doctor pleaded patient confidentiality, but I bluffed her. Off the record, Sherry was scheduled to terminate her pregnancy. That’s what I’ve got. What have you got?”

I thought about lying to her again but knew I’d make a hash of it. I walked out, instead. So enraged, my whole world seemed to be bleeding red around the edges.

Every cop has a neutral look, a mask we wear on duty. It’s called a cop face. It’s supposed to conceal emotions, from fear to fury. Mine must have slipped as I pulled into Max Gillard’s driveway.

He was raking a few errant leaves from his bedraggled front lawn as I rolled up. His welcoming smile turned cautious as he walked over to greet me. He glanced around to be sure the neighbors weren’t watching—then he pulled an ugly brute of a revolver from the small of his back, aiming it straight at my head.

“Get out of the car, Dylan.” He tossed the rake aside.

“What are you doing, Max?”

“It’s game over and we both know it. Now get out, walk ahead of me into the garage. Don’t do anything sudden. Or stupid.”

He eased the hammer back to full cock to underscore the point. A quick read of his eyes changed my mind about trying to bluff him. The gun muzzle gaped wide as a railroad tunnel.

I marched ahead of him into the garage. He hit a button, the garage door closed, then it was just the two of us in an empty box of a room. A tool bench along one wall, a concrete floor. A dangerous place.

Desperate men often kill themselves in garages, a final courtesy to their families. Easier for the survivors to clean up the mess.

The same would be true for a murder.

I turned to face Max.

He looked red-eyed and haggard, like he hadn’t slept in a month. Needed a shave. He was wearing a U of M T-shirt and faded jeans. Despite the weather, he was barefoot. I didn’t know what to make of that. But the weapon in his fist was rock steady, aimed at center mass. Military style. Any wound would be fatal at this range.

“I’ve covered enough crime scenes to know the drill,” he said, brushing his thinning hair back with his free hand. “I know the head games too, so skip the bushwa. I’m at the end of my rope, Dylan. I’ve got nothing left to lose. Clear?”

I nodded.

“Tell me what you know.”

“I know you killed Sherry, Max. I didn’t until I drove up, but I do now. I don’t know why.”

“It was a mistake. A bad one all around.”

“She was pregnant. It was your child, wasn’t it?”

“Another mistake,” he said grimly. “We weren’t really involved.”

“Apparently you were.”

“Not the way you think. We were on an out-of-town assignment, closed up the hotel bar, both of us pretty hammered. Maybe she felt sorry for me, I don’t know. It was all wrong, but I was so desperate. . . .”

He waited for a comment. I didn’t say anything.

“It was never about sex with her, anyway,” he said. “It was just another way to be the center of attention. Even for a few hours on the road with a has-been cameraman. It didn’t mean a thing.”

“Until she turned up pregnant.”

“She called me at home, late. Asked me to meet her at the turnout. All very hush-hush and melodramatic.”

“She was being careful, Max, protecting you. If Milano found out, he’d can you in a New York second.”

“She shouldn’t have told me at all! I wouldn’t have known. It was all just a soap opera to her.”

“Maybe she thought you deserved to know.”

“To know what? That with my whole life falling apart, one small miracle happens and she was going to brush it off like a breadcrumb?”

“What did you expect her to do, Max? In her situation—”

“What about my situation! My wife is dying, I’m a quarter mil in the hole for medical bills, we’re losing the house—”

He looked away, swallowing hard, his jaw working. But the gun never wavered. He was on a tightrope, stretched taut across the abyss, only a word away from killing me. Or himself.

Or both of us.

“Just tell me what happened, Max. I need to know.”

“She said she was getting rid of it,” he said, looking away a moment. “She didn’t ask what I thought, or what I wanted to do. Everything is falling apart and—I snapped, I guess. Lashed out. I’ve never laid hands on a woman in my life.”

“You didn’t lay hands on her, Max,” I said, straining to keep my voice even. “You smashed her larynx with a kill strike.”

“Reflex from the army. A heartbeat later I would have cut my arm off to take it back. But I couldn’t. I can’t. There’s no going back now.”

“Or for me, Max. People know I’m here.”

“Actually, I’m counting on that,” he said, his eyes locking on mine.

“There’s no way out for me, I get that. But I can’t just quit, either. None of this is Margo’s fault, but if I go to jail, she’ll lose everything. She’ll die in some charity ward.”

I swallowed a surge of bile in the back of my throat. I knew where this was going. It was in his eyes.

“Somebody has to pay the tab for Sherry,” he continued. “That’s on me. But somebody has to see to Margo too. And I only know one way to do that.”

“To hell with you, Max! I won’t help you. It won’t work anyway.”

“Then we’ll both die for nothin’. I’ve already made my choice, Dylan. I thought it would be hard but it’s almost a relief. I’m already in the wind, almost gone. If I have to take you with me, I will.”

He fired a round. Point blank. The bullet ripped past my ear like a thunderbolt! I flinched, but managed to stand my ground. Max’s eyes were glittering with battle madness. He fired again! And then once more! Punching a hole through the wall, exploding a window behind me. And somehow I stood there. Didn’t move.

That’s three, I thought. He doesn’t want to kill me and he only has three rounds left—

But he was way ahead of me. Flipping the revolver’s cylinder open, he spun it hard and snapped it closed. Then he aimed straight at my head and pulled the trigger.

Click! The hammer fell on an empty chamber. My knees turned to water.

“Damn it, Dylan, you’ve the devil’s own luck!” he cackled. “Your odds—”

Pure reflex: I drew my weapon and fired two shots, a double tap to the torso, dead center. The impact sent Max stumbling backward into the tool bench, then he dropped to his knees.

I was so enraged I almost fired again. Probably should have. His gun was still in his fist. But he didn’t seem aware of it anymore.

Blood was bubbling from his mouth. He thrust his face upward, keening for a few final breaths. His eyes met mine and I could read his desperation.

Kneeling beside him, I took the gun out of his hand, grasping his shoulder to keep him from falling. He sighed, and I realized his eyes had lost focus, as though he were staring off into some immeasurable distance. Perhaps he was.

In the space of a single breath, he was gone.

I eased him gently to the concrete floor. A part of me hoped he choked all the way to hell. But he’d been a brave man once, a man who ran into shellfire to get a picture. With his world crashing around him, he’d lashed out in a moment of fury. And in that split second . . . ?

God.

Whatever mistakes Sherry and Max had made, they’d paid a terrible price for them. And the worst of it was, it was for nothing.

Sherry died trying to save the career she wanted so desperately, and Max died trying to provide money for his wife’s care. It wouldn’t happen.

The syndrome is called suicide by cop. A desperate man provokes a shootout with police, hoping to go out in a blaze of glory. But insurance companies recognize it for what it is. And they don’t pay off for suicide. Period.

Max’s wife wouldn’t see a nickel. And Sherry would be dismissed as another ditzy blonde with a messy love life. Unless . . .

I rose slowly to my feet, looking around me, evaluating the garage as a crime scene. I could hear sirens in the distance. Valhalla isn’t Detroit. Gunfire in a quiet neighborhood triggers 911 calls. I had a few moments, not much more.

A minute later the first prowl car came howling down the street with lights and sirens. It screeched to a halt in the driveway. Two Valhalla patrolmen came boiling out with weapons drawn. I knew them both, but I stepped out of the garage very slowly anyway. Holding my badge in plain view, I placed my weapon on the ground. And then things started happening very quickly.

The shooting occurred inside Valhalla’s city limits, but with a local officer involved, the state police took over jurisdiction. I spent the rest of the day in a Hauser Center interrogation room with a tag team of detectives from downstate, Bendix and Coughlin.

I knew Dan Bendix from the winter hockey leagues. He played forward, liked to body check along the boards. Big and burly, with scars on his knuckles, he’s a genuinely tough guy. His questions were sharp, but fair. He had nothing to prove.

Coughlin was the opposite. A runty Irishman from Lansing, he had freckles, red hair, and an attitude to match. He’d gotten his gold shield a few months earlier and felt compelled to play bad cop. He tried too hard, shouting questions at me like I was some mutt off the street, sneering at my answers. He called me a liar. Twice. I let it pass.

He was right, actually. But his punk-ass attitude made lying to his face a lot easier.

I hated Max for what he had done, but none of it was his wife’s fault. He threw his life away to get the money for Margo’s care, and I made certain that she got it.

To do that, I had to eliminate any suspicion that his death had been a “suicide by cop.” And I did. By making him the villain of the piece.

With a vengeance.

A good man driven to crime is an old, familiar story, from Robin Hood to Breaking Bad. It wasn’t hard to sell.

Desperate for money, Max had gone into the drug trade. The brick of crystal meth the Staties found hidden in his garage was the proof. Working on a story about meth labs, Sherry discovered his involvement. She confronted him at the turnout, hoping he would give himself up.

Instead, he killed her. He admitted it all to me before dying in a desperate shootout. Resisting arrest isn’t suicide. If the two Staties had any doubts, they vanished when I showed them the map of the meth labs I’d recovered from Max’s body.

The story was a total crock, but it was plausible, and seamless. And they bought it.

The raids on the crank labs began at dawn the next day and continued through the week. The state police and DEA rolled up eight labs and a dozen cookers. It made national news. Which was the second point of the exercise.

Helping Margo collect the insurance money her man had died for wasn’t the only reason I sold the state police a bill of goods. It was my last chance to give Sherry what she’d always needed so desperately. More than anything in this world, she’d wanted to be a star.

By God, she went out as one.

My version of events conveniently omitted her complicated love life. Instead, Sherry died as a courageous newswoman hot on the trail of a big story.

I think Zee knew better, but by the time she wrapped up her own investigation, the raids were already underway and my fairy tale had gone viral in the media. On the Net, facts never get in the way of a good story.

Desperate for a heroine after the recent scandals, the national press turned Sherry into an instant icon. Overnight, her dream came true. Everyone knew her name. She was the center of attention.

It won’t last, of course. Andy Warhol set fame’s expiration date at fifteen minutes, and most of us never achieve that.

But Sherry got her share and then some. Her funeral was a media circus. Talking heads from the major networks and most of the minors covered it live from the cemetery, wearing somber faces and black armbands.

It was a spectacular, star-spangled sendoff. I only wish she could have seen it.

And maybe she did.

I’m not religious. The afterlife is a mystery to me. But I knew Sherry down to the bone. Knew her drive and her desperation.

No power in this world or the next could have kept her away from that show. In my heart, I know she saw that turnout, and warmed herself in the spotlight one last time.

And if you could ask her if it was worth it?

I know exactly what she’d say.
Copyright © 2012 by Doug Allyn

GYMNOPÉDIE NO. 1

by Susan Lanigan | 4972 words

Art by Allen Davis

The short fiction of Irish author Susan Lanigan has appeared in a variety of publications, including The Stinging Fly, Southword, The Sunday Tribune, the Irish Independent, and The Mayo News. She has been shortlisted twice for the Hennessy New Irish Writing Award and has won several other awards. Nature magazine’s science-fiction section recently acquired two of her stories and her work is featured in the science-fiction anthology Music For Another World.

Once again, the sunset. To be precise, the bit I am allowed to see: parallel gold diagonals streaking across the edge of my bunk and hitting the door, while the sink and privy stay in the dark and the mirror reflects nothing. I prefer the shadow. Since they moved me here five years ago, a kindly promotion from the cell that faced the prison’s north wall, I have seen too many sunsets, each one leading back to the same memory: my mother, long dead now, playing the piano.

She always became more girlish when she played; even then I noticed the shy hesitant smile when she made the odd mistake. I was five then, standing in the doorway of the study in a manner, Dearbhla told me afterwards, of a child self-consciously trying to be “cute.” I have no idea whether Dearbhla told me this out of malice—whether she already detected a resentment I could find no words to express—or because she was genuinely amused. Anyway, she was not there to witness it firsthand. By the time she was there on a regular basis, my mother and her orange kaftans and hair tied back with a grubby chenille ribbon had gone, gone forever.

My mother had few pieces in her repertoire but since I, at the age of five, was her primary listener, it should not have mattered too much. Yet I recall, in flashes, how her head would jerk upwards when my father pushed the creaking gate of our little garden open. The look of strained hope that crossed her face as she pushed the open window full out and started a few bars of the same piece. She started in medias res, I believe, to fool my father into thinking that she had been playing on for hours, unaware of his presence, in some sort of creative trance. I don’t believe he fell for it. He would come to the door and wink at me as she fingered the keys like alien objects, her eyes self-consciously shut.

It was always the same piece, Satie’s Gymnopédie No. 1, and she was never able to get all the way through without making a mistake. To me now, that seems absurd; unlike Dearbhla, I never had a great talent for music, but even I could pick my way through something of that level with no great difficulty. But my mother’s mistakes were always so small—a missed note when it unexpectedly changed to F minor on the second repetition, an E instead of a D in the bass—that somehow I could always hear the soft chords transcending the little awkwardnesses. I remember (this must have been earlier, I must have been even younger then) hearing the muffled ripple of bass and right-hand chords through the timber of the shivering piano as I curled myself into a ball at my mother’s feet. I nearly fell asleep with my cheek touching the cold bronze of the una corda pedal, spittle drooling down my cheek. The evening sun was coming through the two-paned window, shafts of it warming the wood, and warming my mother’s orange kaftan and warming the pale brown carpet where I lay my head. The soft pedal remained cold, unmoving. I don’t know how long I lay there until I was picked up and brought to bed. It seemed like infinity, but then again this happened long ago, before I learned to measure time, each begrudging second, hour, and year of it.

She never quite got it right. Each rendition was a diamond with a different flaw. I didn’t mind. Like an idiot savant, I craved routine. The routine of sun falling on my mother and the Gymnopédie, the routine of drizzle soaking the unmown grass in our front garden and the Gymnopédie, the dying elm shedding its last leaves as the Dutch beetle gnawed away at it from the inside—and the Gymnopédie—

“I’ll get it,” my mother would call out, “I will, you’ll see.” Then she would fling her head back and laugh, and the light would catch the fine hairs on her neck, her neck that was able to arch so elegantly and make my father catch his breath. Dearbhla says I don’t remember properly, after all I was very young and children idealise things a lot, don’t they? But then again, rare things are easy to recall by virtue of their rareness—and happy memories of my childhood are rare indeed.

I don’t know why Dearbhla still visits me, week in, week out. I should be the last person she wants to see. She is a joy to look at through the Perspex panel: those tapering, gloved fingers are still beautiful, their clasp of the thin, unlit cigarette irreproachably filmic. They will never touch a piano again. But even in late middle age she retains the proud cheeks and prominent eyes that captivated her audience as much as the pieces she performed for them. The last time she came, she brought a letter in a vellum envelope. Typed, of course; she can hardly write by hand now. I haven’t read it yet. I want to hold off as long as possible to make the anticipation all the keener. Prison has taught me discipline, the ability to ration pleasure. She arrives again tomorrow: I will have read it by then.

She has forgiven me much, Dearbhla, or perhaps she visits me out of need: I am the only surviving witness of the great tragedy of her life. As long as she blames me, she is safe. She can duck responsibility for her one failure.

Perhaps she is correct. Perhaps it is my fault.

When Dearbhla first came to the house, the laughter was different. It was laughter that sounded as if it were trapped in a bad sitcom and never let out. It banged crossly against the china my mother brought out for her visitor and rat-tatted irritably against the walls.

Dearbhla sat on the edge of one of our armchairs, her eyes eager, hands holding her cup in a way that spoke pure elegance. My mother, her face white and strained, her hair still pulled back in the grubby ribbon, had lost her look of girlishness. Her belly rounded out a little and her neck no longer arched the way it used to. When my father propelled me forward to Dearbhla and boomed at me to say hello, I was crushed in silk and perfume and Dearbhla’s slightly harsh voice breathed affectionately in my ear, “Well, there’s the darling.”

Her presence unsettled me. It was as if something alien, wondrous, and scary had come into our little cottage, enveloping it with an aura I had never experienced before. When I had lain under my mother’s feet back then, I had felt such security, but in Dearbhla’s arms I sensed danger and excitement. Her embrace was too cloying and yet delightfully warm, her fingers wrapped around me and dug in like claws. I looked over to my mother’s fingers, which were lacing and unlacing each other in tension. I saw how short and spatulate they were. Fingers that would get lost playing the difficult octave spans that Dearbhla was to show me, though I could not know that at the time.

It was my father who first suggested that Dearbhla play something. She smiled, but looked uncomfortable at the suggestion. “Oh David. Should I, really?” I could tell from the tautness of her body, still holding mine, that she longed for it, but did not dare say yes. Not openly. Not yet.

But my father, his voice queer and rough, said, “Yes. Play. Play!” His command was heavy with a weird ache.

“Well,” Dearbhla said. “If you insist.”

My mother’s eyes widened. The pupils in them had shrunk into tiny black dots and they were all iris. She stood up in a jerky, unlovely movement, walked over to Dearbhla’s chair, and pulled me out of her arms. I squeaked with alarm.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Dearbhla said good-humouredly, getting out of the chair.

I could tell my father was about to say something to my mother, but then Dearbhla sat down at the stool, her fingers running lightly over the keys without pressing them. I shuddered as they did so, imagining them clinging hard to me, even though her touch on the keyboard was delicate. I looked over at my father. His eyes were closed, lips parted open. Now it was he who looked as if he were in a trance.

“What shall I play?” Dearbhla asked gaily.

“Anything,” my father whispered.

I did not look at my mother.

After what seemed like an age, Dearbhla hit two black keys and then let loose. I was later to learn that the piece was a Fantasie-Impromptu in C sharp minor by Chopin, but at the time it was just a roaring tumble of notes, all pouring out sweetly and asynchronously into the air. The energy in the room changed as she played. Her eyes glazed over as left and right hand concentrated on maintaining the difficult cross signatures the composer demanded.

My limbs were stiff with awe, almost rooted, though I felt the urge to pee. I’d barely shifted when my father placed a hand on my shoulder. He shook his head briefly, curtly. I stayed to listen to Dearbhla play.

It ran down my leg. I felt the trickle seep through my red cord dungarees, warm, burning, immediate. The music enraptured me so that I felt no shame. Dearbhla and my father remained oblivious also. But Mother was not of that world, and saw.

“That child.” She pointed at me. “Look at those wet pants. Look at them.”

Dearbhla stopped playing.

“David,” my mother continued, glaring at my father. “Are you going to do something? Look at those wet pants. They’re disgusting.”

I was embarrassed, not for myself, though my thighs were beginning to chafe with the urinous sting, but for my mother. Even at that young age, I sensed that she, not I, was in the wrong, that her motives for humiliating me were suspect.

“Ah, don’t worry, Lily,” Dearbhla said, getting up. “It was an accident. It could happen to any child.”

My mother stood up too and faced Dearbhla. For a moment, it looked as if she were going to hit her. My father sat down, crossed his legs, and folded his arms. The moment seemed interminable. Then my mother crossed over to the piano and sat on the stool, breathing heavily.

“Lily, for God’s sake.” My father was angry now.

Ignoring him, my mother breathed in a sob, pulled her hair ever more fiercely into a ponytail, and launched into—yes, you guessed it, same old same old—the Gymnopédie. Her playing it all wrong made it even worse. As she made mistake after mistake, she started to cry openly. At the major seventh chord that resolves into the final D, she made the worst clanger of the lot, hitting an F sharp and then going to the wrong place in the bass. I prayed she would stop, but no, she kept going. Dearbhla, to give the woman her due, kept her face an emotionless cast as the whole miserable, cringe-inducing ritual dragged on.

“Lily, stop.”

“No, I won’t. I won’t stop. And I won’t have that woman telling me how to rear my children.”

Dearbhla gasped discreetly.

“Now,” my mother looked at me, “I’m going to finish my piece. Your favourite, honey, remember?”

I felt my voice come from a very faraway place.

“No. It’s not my favourite. I like Dearbhla’s better. And you were mean to me in front of people. Daddy told me not to go to the bathroom. And,” I felt my father’s and Dearbhla’s relief and satisfaction surge towards me even though their faces still betrayed nothing, “you don’t play it right. You make mistakes. Dearbhla never makes mistakes.”

For the last fifteen years I have regretted saying those words. Perhaps if I had stayed silent, none of this would have happened.

There is little else to remember about my mother. A few weeks later, I remember my father buying ice creams for everyone. She burst into tears. He asked her what was wrong with the ice cream. I joined in, also angry at her always crying and ruining our fun. We couldn’t do anything without her crying now. I came to dread her presence.

She puked up her ice cream. All of it, in a yellow-white mess, over the kitchen table. It had that sharp hydrochloric smell of vomited food and I couldn’t bear to eat any more of mine after that. I didn’t understand about morning sickness then. As my father cleaned up, his mouth was twisted in disapproval, a disapproval I shared.

Another day she shouted at him, in front of me, “Why won’t you love me? Why do you go to her all the time?”

I thought my father would shout back, the way he had once or twice before then, but no, he just cleared his throat and left the room. I didn’t understand why he wasn’t angry, but something in his demeanour made me terribly afraid all the same. As a child, I did not understand what it is to be indifferent to someone: I do now. The years I’ve spent in this place have flattened me out pretty well, to the point where I am pleased to say I am indifferent to almost everybody.

One day I opened the wrong door at the wrong time, and saw a pair of feet. Familiar feet in off-pink ballet pumps. They were at about eye-level, which looked rather strange, and swayed softly from side to side, as if they were performing a little dance, though they did not move or point.

Then a bulky body intervened. Pinching fingers grasped my shoulders; I was hurled away.

“Go back,” my father hissed. “Go back, for God’s sake, you silly boy.”

Later he told me about my mother. She had hung herself with one of those soft threads used to tie back the drawing-room curtains. I was a bit confused and asked if there would be any baby now. He said no, there wouldn’t be, that it had disappeared away. That it was all for the best.

It didn’t really make any sense to me, why she had done it. She was annoying, but I still didn’t want her to go away like that. For some reason I thought it had something to do with the ice cream.

Why does Dearbhla come? I want to ask her that every time I see her sit down and smile at me, curving the gloved fingers around her cigarette, still wincing with the difficulty of it, even though her maiming happened fifteen years ago last week.

In one afternoon I took everything from her, but still she comes, sometimes with CDs, sometimes with a book by someone like Milan Kundera or Charles Bukowski, or sometimes just by herself.

“Why?” I finally say.

Dearbhla takes off her gloves and puts her exposed, ruined hands against the glass. The fingertips whiten as she presses them close.

“I come here,” Dearbhla says, “because I have nowhere else to go. I have no one else to speak to who can understand what I have lost. Except you.”

I lift my own hands to touch the panel on the other side. But once my palm is raised, I pull back. The watching guard calls time; Dearbhla takes up her handbag and turns away towards the rush hour outside.

My father married her, of course, when a suitable period of time had elapsed. There was the funeral and the period of mourning to be observed. But somehow that all faded away pretty fast. Mother belonged to half-memories, a childhood buried beyond retrieval. The odd flashes of reminiscence would come, but they were less frequent. Dearbhla’s was the domain of reality, homework monitoring, meal preparation, discipline. Thinking back, I saw that it was a role for which she had probably been ill prepared. But, Dearbhla being Dearbhla, she threw herself into it with all the energy she could. Nor did she stop playing. The one row she and my father always had was the one where she wanted to go away on extended concert trips and my father was unwilling to let her.

The truth was, he had never known how to talk to me and was afraid of our being left alone. Dearbhla made most of the effort. She even tried to teach me the piano: For my tenth birthday I received the gift of a Hanon exercise book, endless streams of notes going up and down the C scale. I got to a point where I rather enjoyed them. I could bash them out without paying the slightest attention to what I was doing. Besides, there was a certain pleasure in playing Dearbhla’s Yamaha upright in itself. The shiny ebony lid had to be lifted, the red cloth respectfully removed, a light puff to take the dust off the keys, then the final touch of finger on ivory. Inevitably, after a half-hour of me foostering about the keys, Dearbhla would succumb to the temptation to play herself and entertain me for hours.

It could have gone on forever. Thinking back, we were happy. Or at least I thought I was, which is surely the same thing. After I grew older and went to college in the city, I could have gone back at weekends to visit Dearbhla and my father, loafing about in the study. You can live a perfectly satisfying life and never need to disturb the past.

Then Dearbhla spoiled everything.

The judge at my trial told me, in front of the assembled jury, lawyers, and public gallery (my case had attracted considerable interest), that my crime had been a dreadful one. What had possessed me to inflict such horrific punishment on the man who had brought me up, fed, clothed, educated, and cherished me? And then what I visited on my father’s wife, a talented musician who would never play again. What had driven me to it? I had indeed taken everything from her.

Bright-eyed court reporters were scribbling it all down. Ryder kept them stoked with a steady supply of melodrama.

I admit I harmed the woman when I slammed that old rosewood lid down on her knuckles, once, sharply. I believe I managed to sever her tendons as well as shattering her fingers. And never did I claim insanity: I knew exactly what I was doing. It gave me a blood rush to see her scream, her face growing ever more foreign to me until I saw the face of one younger than she, hair in a ponytail, smiling beatifically through the agonised mask. And then, by chance, my father turned up.

His reaction to the tableau before him was rather comical. His face contracted into an n shape at first, then he turned upon me a look of murderous anger. In that brief second, I realised that despite his learning he was as stupid as he was unforgiving. His reaction was not one of shock, but dumb, animal rage at this assault on his little kingdom. I saw he was capable of nothing more than that, and I hated him for it. I could see hatred in his eyes too. He was making for me; he would kill me without remorse, I could tell. I had to defend myself.

And so, instinct-driven, I flung the top piano lid open, my hand searching for and finding the taut metal wires that Dearbhla’s playing had sounded out so recently. I set my fist around them. They were almost intractable but with a supreme effort, I wrenched them out. The strings beside them groaned in sympathy as I roared. Oh God, the pain. I nearly tore the skin off my fingers. I’ve never felt anything like it since.

A fistful of bass notes, like wiry flowers. I did not dishonour her memory by missing a single one. The D, the E, perhaps even the A. Not a single one missed, Judge, on my honour.

But then, Mr. Justice Ryder thundered, then the defendant made for the victim, Dr. David Lukeman, and wrapped the piano wire around the said Dr. Lukeman’s neck, pulling so tightly that his vocal cords were severed on the first tug. But wait! Even with my stepmother watching, I did not stop there, indeed when I had finished with Dr. Lukeman, the victim’s neck was severed half the way through—the man was virtually decapitated. At the word decapitated, the reporters all bent to their notebooks as one, like a well-conducted choir.

The jury would be well advised to consider the nature of the killing, the judge added, before returning their verdict. Et voilà, here I am.

It is the hour before the evening meal, where prisoners are allowed to visit each other, wander in and out of each other’s cells or gather downstairs to watch TV and smoke, which they all do. I think about Dearbhla’s last visit, when she made a special request. The panel between us was removed and I was held in her clasp, my head lost in the blanket folds of her expensive cloak. When it was time for her to leave, she kissed me on the cheek and held me for a long time, not letting me go even when I tried to withdraw. They had to part us. The perfume was the same as the one she wore the first day we met, that stuff that managed to smell fresh, yet overpowering. I remember the smell, but cannot put a name to it.

The letter is in my hands, the thread of the envelope soft as a blanket, wherein will be contained a message on plain white paper which I can read cross-legged in my bed. My brief, weekly oasis in the midst of hell.

But I am interrupted by a tapping at my door. “Hey, Wirey,” a guard calls out to me. Wirey is short for Piano Wire, a nickname bestowed on me at the beginning of my sentence, which has degraded over the years to Wirey. (It is by no means an insult: My crime still elicits certain awe among some of my fellow prisoners.)

“Yes?”

“Peterson wants you in his office.”

Peterson is the screw I tolerate best. Thanks to him, I got a room to myself after two years, even if it did have the wall view. He is a confident, heavyset man, but in his small cubicle, he looks oversized and awkward.

“I’ve some bad news for you.” His fingers wiggle on the desk, beating out a little Hanon of their own. “That lady who comes to visit you—Dearbhla McKernan—she was found last night.”

She was found. I know what he means. Immediately my body responds: the coldness, the sweat prickling under the skin.

“Started the car in the garage and just sat in it, apparently. She looked perfectly peaceful.”

I nod.

“So obviously you won’t be seeing her tomorrow.”

Although on the surface it seems a stupid thing to say, I can tell that Peterson is trying to get through to me, past the fog of shock, get me to accept the truth in installments. He is being kind, kinder to me than my father had ever been.

“Thank you,” I say.

His beating fingers stop their rhythm, spreading flat on the table. “I’m very sorry.”

I rise to leave and he stretches his hand toward my shoulder. For a moment I fear he will embrace me—his sweat is rancid in my nostrils—but he thinks better of it and moves back. I am brought to my cell once more, where all is undisturbed. The letter is still lying on the bed for me to pick up. For a moment I hold it still, then I tear it open, ripping both envelope and paper in my frenzy.

My dear child (for you still stay that way for me)

Forgive me my cowardice. I thought that I could live out my karma in this life with acceptance but I could not. I broke up a family to be with David because I loved him with a passion beyond anything I had ever experienced before. I thought that this passion was enough to sustain me through any loss, any punishment. When you damaged my hands, in a strange way I accepted it. I always knew that my love for David would carry a price and I resolved to have the courage to pay that price and not surrender to despair. I just wanted him to love me. That was all, and that was granted to me. He gave me as much as he could possibly give and I could not ask for more.

Ah but it gets so hard. The music never leaves me, the memory of fingering stays with me every day, yet half of my fingers can’t move and the rest of them are crippled in pain. My colleagues I have not seen for a long time. They are afraid of me because I remind them of what they stand to lose. I cannot love, since I lost David, nor can I play, since I lost the use of my fingers. But the thing is, you may stop being a musician in your hands, but you never stop being a musician in your mind, and the one consolation I might have had for losing love has been denied me.

But my child, please don’t feel guilty. You did what you did because you were on to me that day. I was the one who suggested playing Lily’s old rosewood piano again, not your father. I framed it as a surprise for you when you came back that evening. And yes, I even chose the Gymnopédie. Why did I do it? Jealousy, pure and simple. Even after thirteen years of marriage I was never sure that I could take Lily’s place in your father’s heart. I was desperately jealous of the one unassailable place she held there, those first years in which I played no part. I sought to eradicate it completely by restaging her actions. I did not see what was wrong until I looked up and that terrible, terrible anger was on your face. After all, I was so much her superior musically. (How I missed the point!)

I destroyed your mother’s lize—I’ve always carried the guilt—and she, in her own way, has returned to destroy mine. Did I tell you I saw someone who looked like her on the street the other day? I am haunted by her image, time after time. Lily, Lily, Lily—I cannot get her name out of my mind, it repeats like a mantra. I have nothing left now to distract me and as the years progress her call becomes louder rather than otherwise. You may understand me. We both betrayed her, didn’t we, for love?

I am gabbling now so I must draw to a close. Please know that I tried to love you and I believe I achieved something close. And I loved your father beyond all reason and to this day I regret none of it, except for hurting you.

Your loving stepmother

Dearbhla McKernan

I fold up the letter and put it away. Now grief should arrive—I have nobody in the world left to care for me—but it will not come, even though I repeat out loud: She’s gone, Dearbhla’s gone. Yes, I am still full of what passes for normal thought here: Is cabbage on for dinner again tonight? Should I go out for exercise tomorrow? It does not hit me, this new reality.

All the pieces Dearbhla played for me were beautiful: nocturnes, mazurkas, the Moonlight Sonata, a waltz called “Adieu” which Chopin wrote when he was dying of tuberculosis. But force myself as I may, I cannot recall any of them. Another piece intercedes, yes, that broken piece again, the Gymnopédie, replete with mistakes and laughter and sunset on the pedals. Dearbhla is overshadowed, just as she feared. She should never have played that piece, not even once.

Haven’t we both betrayed her for love? My mother plays on, her eyes shut and a little smile on her face. Nothing complex, nothing overwhelming. No cross-signatures or bombast. Just her playing, done for love. All of it done for love.

People like my father have it easy. They get rid of people the way balloons lose ballast, slowly chucking each one out until they can float free. They are never without somebody to want and need them—but are never truly happy until solitary and rid of all encumbrances. We had all given him so much, even I who killed him. I freed him from life’s inconveniences, from people’s needs. He would never have been content had he lived.

And Dearbhla is dead. But grief still isn’t breaking through, why should it, when she is nothing to me by blood? That tranquil Gymnopédie bars me from feeling. The best I can do is try to understand how she felt. Dearbhla’s pain is my mother’s pain, is my own. The pain of knowing that you have loved one person all your life and he does not give this love back, in full or at all. No—he frowns, forbids, withholds. He is always the person who has the last word; no logic can contradict him. The dancing feet are stilled; the piano wrapped up and sent to storage. My childhood is over. Mama gone.

The walls of my cell brighten: another sunset. Oh, I remember it all now. I have all the time in the world to do nothing else but remember.
Copyright © 2012 by Susan Lanigan

SKYLER HOBBS AND THE GARDEN GNOME BANDIT

by Evan Lewis | 7144 words

Evan Lewis’s story “Skyler Hobbs and the Rabbit Man,” which appeared in our Department of First Stories in February 2010, won the Robert L. Fish Memorial Award for best short story by a new writer. Since then, the Oregon writer’s work has appeared in the Western anthology A Fistful of Legends, in the BEAT to a PULP print anthology, and in Alfred Hitchcock’s Mystery Magazine (see May 2012’s “Mr. Crockett and the Bear”). He returns to EQMM with another humorous case starring Holmes adherent Skyler Hobbs.

Skyler Hobbs, his eyes bright as diamonds, thrust a page of The Oregonian at me.

The headline said Garden Gnome Bandit Strikes Again.

I said, “So?”

The story hardly qualified as news. The spate of garden-gnome thefts in the Southeast Portland area had been the darling of TV newscasters for the past month, always with much grinning and rolling of eyes. One local wag had even filmed an interview with a talkative gnome who had seen several friends spirited away by a hooded figure on a bicycle.

Hobbs looked down his long, thin nose at me. “Surely, Watson, you recall the affair of the Six Napoleons.”

“Wilder,” I said with a sigh. “Jason Wilder.” I’d been renting a room from him here at 221B SE Baker Street for a year now, and he still couldn’t remember my name. “Now what’s this about Napoleons?”

“You wrote a quite sensationalized version of the tale for The Strand, did you not? Or rather, Watson did.” He added this last bit with a broad wink.

“Refresh my memory.”

“The crux of the matter was that an otherwise sane fellow was going about smashing busts of Napoleon, and no one had the slightest idea why.”

“Except,” I said, “Mr. Sherlock Holmes.”

He nodded. Modestly. “It developed that one of the busts contained the black pearl of the Borgias, and he was determined to get it. In the end, all he got was a room in the jail.”

“Thanks to Holmes, of course.”

He shrugged. Modestly.

“So you think the Garden Gnome Bandit is seeking a rare jewel.”

“Not particularly. But perhaps he does believe something is concealed inside one.”

I flipped through the paper. “Look, there are plenty of real crimes to choose from. Man Killed in Convenience Store Robbery. Arson Suspected in Church Fire. Even this one, Bike Theft Statistics Mount. Why not investigate something that matters?”

Hobbs regarded me over steepled fingers. “I fear, Doctor, that you simply do not understand.”

He was wrong. I understood all too well. My friend Skyler Hobbs, you see, believes himself to be the reincarnation of Sherlock Holmes, and considers such mundane crimes beneath his notice. He craves the unusual, the outrageous, and sometimes the ridiculous. And I, the man he believes heaven-sent to be his Watson, am powerless to dissuade him.

In a sane world, a footloose bachelor like myself would spend Friday night on a hot date, or with a group of buddies at a tavern. But in this world, the one I shared with Mr. Skyler Hobbs, I sat at a picnic table at Cartopia, Portland’s hippest food-cart court, at the corner of SE 12th and Hawthorne. It was nearly midnight, but the place was just coming alive, and hummed to a crowd of hipsters and slumming yuppies. There were plenty of girls here, and tasty dishes of all varieties. But as Hobbs kept reminding me, we were not here to enjoy ourselves. We were here to catch the Garden Gnome Bandit.

Still, I was feeling pretty good. I was scarfing down an order of poutine—a mound of french fries smothered in cheese curds and gravy—from the Potato Champion cart and considering which place to try next. At the moment, it was a tossup between El Brasero (rumored to serve the messiest burrito in town) or Bubba Bernie’s, whose chicken jambalaya had become legendary.

Hobbs got a beef-brisket turnover (being the closest he could find to steak and kidney) from Whiffies Fried Pies, but forgot it after the first bite. His attention was focused on a garden gnome on a table near Perierra Crêperie. The gnome belonged to Hobbs, and he had placed it there himself as bait.

“No one’s going to steal it in front of all these witnesses,” I said.

“I do not expect them to,” Hobbs said. “But it is quite possible someone will display an undue interest in the little fellow. At the very least, he may provoke comment, and I shall be listening.”

His reasoning was not altogether bad. Cartopia was in the very neighborhood where most of the garden-gnome thefts had occurred, and the court was a favorite hangout for denizens of the night. If anyone had knowledge of the Bandit, it would be folks like these. It was even likely the bandit, himself a denizen of the night, would pay occasional visits to this mecca of comfort food.

Cartopia was aptly named. Each of these eateries was actually a small trailer, and they now circled the corner lot like a wagon train under siege. Because this was Portland, a variety of canvas, metal, and plastic tents stood ready to shield patrons from occasional showers.

We had been here the better part of an hour, and while the gnome had drawn curious glances and colorful jokes, it had yet to ferret out a suspect or clue. Which was fine by me. I was enjoying the poutine and the view.

At the table with Hobbs’s gnome, a group of young women chattered and picked at their crepes, watching the crowd and watching the crowd watch them. I was watching one girl in particular, a slim, blue-eyed minx whose hair was the color of carrots.

All at once our eyes met, locked, and before I could turn away, she winked at me. Relieved, and more than a little excited, I winked back.

She said something to her friends, who looked at me and giggled, and I felt my face burn. The redhead rose with catlike grace, snatched up the garden gnome, and stood examining it.

“Watson!” Hobbs was stiff with excitement. “Someone has taken the bait!”

“Uh, maybe,” I said, and got no further because the redhead came sashaying toward our table, the gnome swinging in her hand.

She stood the little bugger on the table between Hobbs and me.

“Hi,” she said. “I’m Candy.”

I cleared my throat and swallowed. “You certainly are.”

She gave me a wicked smile.

Hobbs gaped at her with no more expression than a trout.

Candy thumped the gnome’s head. “I saw you put this guy on our table. Is this some pervy way of trying to meet girls?”

I shrugged. “It worked, didn’t it?”

She slid onto the bench beside me and batted her black eyelashes. “If you like,” she said, “you can buy me a cactus and mushroom burrito.”

So I did.

While Candy and I flirted, Hobbs turned away, pretending to study the crowd. I felt sorry for him—a little. His plan had netted him nothing, but had snagged me the company of this lovely young lady. In profile, Hobbs bore a striking resemblance to a young Basil Rathbone, and I wondered if this chance of nature had inspired—or merely accentuated—his peculiar delusion.

The table next to ours was occupied by four boys who looked no older than thirteen. Under normal circumstances it would be strange to see them out this late alone, but Cartopia was something of a magical carnival, where all things seemed possible.

I’d been trying to tune out their conversation, devoted mostly to movies, vampires, computer games, and girls. I had assumed it was annoying Hobbs as well, until he abruptly turned to face them.

“Say, lads, how would you like to earn a bit of pocket money?”

All eyed him stonily a moment before one spoke up. “How much?”

Hobbs extracted a coin from his pocket. “A shiny new quarter. Each.”

“Jeez,” said another. “Who do we have to kill?”

“Nothing so difficult, I assure you. I merely seek information regarding a hooded figure riding a bicycle in this neighborhood.”

“I know him,” said a boy with a shock of white hair. “Cost you five bucks.”

Hobbs squinted at him. After much agonizing, he pulled out his wallet and gave the kid a five. “What can you tell me?”

“He’s the Garden Gnome Bandit, of course. Don’t you watch TV?”

“I know his sobriquet,” Hobbs said testily. “I wish to know his given name and where he lives.”

“Heck,” said the kid, “if I knew that I’d sell it to CNN for a million dollars.”

When no further information was forthcoming, Hobbs turned about in disgust. “When,” he asked of no one in particular, “did our younger generation become such a nest of vipers?”

Hobbs directed his sour disposition at Candy. “I must inform you, miss, that the good doctor cannot possibly take you to wife. He is fated to marry a woman named Mary, or Margaret. Something beginning with an ‘M.’”

Candy rolled her eyes at me. “Oh, damn.”

“Yeah,” I said. “Ain’t it a shame?”

I dreaded the explanation that must surely follow. That because Hobbs considered me his Watson, sent by providence to assist him in his work, I must therefore follow in Watson’s footsteps and choose a wife with the same initials as Mrs. Watson, the former Mary Morstan.

Instead, Candy said, “You’re a doctor?”

Sighing, I slipped a card from my shirt pocket and placed it before her. Jason Wilder, it said, Computer Doctor.

Candy read it and giggled. “Well,” she said, “you can operate on my software anytime.” Then, laying a warm hand on my leg, she stretched and kissed me on the neck, sliding her lips up to my ear.

I must have closed my eyes for a moment, because next thing I knew a grim-faced man with a silver Cervélo road bike stood across the table glowering at me. He wore a black leather vest over a sleeveless Ramones T-shirt, and tattooed snakes crawled up his arms to bare their fangs on his biceps.

His eyes fixed on mine. “You got some kind of death wish?”

“When I go,” I said, recalling a line from Nick at Nite, “I just want to be stood outside in the garbage with my hat on.”

“Done,” he said, leaning his bike against the table. “Too bad you forgot your hat.” He flexed his muscles, making the snakes writhe horribly, and grabbed a handful of my shirt. The cotton ripped as he yanked me off the bench and spilled me onto the blacktop.

He bashed me in the leg with a surprisingly heavy chukka boot, and I rolled with the motion, pushing to my feet just in time to avoid a second kick. Catching him off balance, I landed a roundhouse right to the side of his head. The blow should have knocked him to his knees, but he merely snarled and threw a solid jab to my jaw. My head swam with stars.

“Quinn!” the cry was Candy’s, and she sounded plenty mad. “Leave him alone!”

I blinked, clearing my vision, and saw her grab Hobbs’s gnome from the table and swing it towards Quinn’s face. He swore as the figure smacked him in the nose, then wrenched it from her and dropped it at his feet.

“Watch close,” he said to me. “Here’s what’ll happen if I catch you sniffing around Candy again.” He raised his boot and slammed the heel down on the gnome, scattering chunks of colorful plastic over the blacktop. “Get the message?”

I did.

Quinn swung aboard his bike like an outlaw who’d just shot the sheriff. With a parting sneer, he sped off into the night.

I expected some reaction from Hobbs. At the very least, a pointed I told you so.

Instead, he turned to Candy. “Quickly! Tell me where that fellow lives.”

She shrugged. “He wouldn’t tell me squat about himself. That’s why I dumped him.”

Hobbs swung to the four boys behind him.

“I have five dollars,” he said, “for the first lad to bring me that fellow’s address.”

The boys looked at each other.

“Ten,” said the white-haired kid.

Hobbs grimaced. “Ten.”

When my cell phone rang next morning, the kid wanted twenty. I served as go-between for the negotiations.

“Twelve,” Hobbs said.

“Twenty,” countered the kid.

“Fifteen.”

“Twenty.”

An hour later I pulled my ultra-blue PT Cruiser into a Burgerville lot kitty-corner from Cartopia. The white-haired kid was there leaning on a black Schwinn and munching a cheeseburger.

Hobbs spoke through the car window. “Sorry,” he said, pawing through his wallet. “It seems I only have eighteen dollars.”

“Sorry,” the kid said. “Seems I caught amnesia.”

Hobbs scowled and handed him a twenty.

“Couldn’t get his address,” the kid said, pausing as Hobbs turned purple, “but I got something just as good. His license number.” He pulled a crumpled paper from his pants pocket.

Hobbs stared at him. “His bicycle has a license?”

“You don’t know nothin’, do you? Nah, the dude stashed the bike in the back of a Subaru. You really think he’s the bandit?”

“Quite possibly.” Hobbs eyed the kid with new interest. “You remind me of someone I once knew. By any chance, is your name Wiggins?”

“That’s a dumb name. Everyone calls me Whitey.”

Hobbs nodded as if the kid had said yes. “Tell me, Whitey, would you be interested in earning an odd dollar now and then, purely in the pursuit of justice?”

The kid flicked his fingers, making the twenty snap to attention. “At these rates, sure. Call me.”

“And how will I reach you?”

Whitey leaned down, looking past Hobbs at me. “Why do you hang out with this tool?”

I shrugged. “Because I seem so cool by comparison.”

The kid studied me a moment. “Nah,” he said. “You don’t.”

While I fired up my laptop and plugged in my wireless Internet connector (guaranteed to work anywhere this side of the Sahara Desert), I explained that I had Whitey’s phone number in my cell-phone log.

“Your telephone knows who calls you? That’s ingenious.”

“You bet. It was the latest thing back in 1988.” I was now into the DMV records. “2006 Subaru Outback, registered to Gregory Aaron Lafarge. 13606 SW Gaston Circle.”

“Gregory, eh? Your young lady addressed him as Quinn.”

“My fiancée” I lied, just to needle him. “Candy is only a nickname, you know. Her real name is Martina McBride.”

“You are a poor liar, Doctor. I happen to know that her given name is Candace Blotnick.”

“Don’t tell me. You somehow deduced this from her accent, her brand of cigarettes, or the chips in her fingernail polish.”

“Don’t be ridiculous. I searched her purse while she was busy trying to save you from that Lafarge fellow.”

I had now breached another supposedly secure site. “No criminal record,” I said. “At least under that name. And for your information, I was just about to open a can of whoop-ass on him when she interfered.”

“Of course you were.”

The bossy lady in my GPS device, whom I affectionately call Gypsy, led us across the Willamette River and up the steep slope of Council Crest. That hill is a mare’s nest of twisty streets and treacherous dead ends, but once she’d sorted through Gaston Lane, Gaston Avenue, Gaston Street, Gaston Drive, and Gaston Court, she brought us at last to the Lafarge abode.

It was a canary-yellow house with a plastic picket fence, a deflowered dogwood, and a bunch of flowers I couldn’t name. There was no garage, and the carport was empty.

“Our bird is out.”

“So it would seem,” Hobbs said. “Still, we had best make sure.” And before I could stop him, he hopped out, trotted up the walk, and pressed a finger to the doorbell.

I watched from the car, wishing I’d brought a baseball bat, or my set of ninja stars. I didn’t want to end up like that gnome back at the food-cart lot.

No answer.

“Too bad,” I said. “Let’s go.”

Holding up a finger, Hobbs strode briskly along the front of the house, into the carport, and opened a gate into the backyard. The finger beckoned me to follow.

“Damn,” I said. But I went. And stopped short, staring.

The front yard had shown the hand of a skilled gardener, but the back was where that gardener really went to town. And that person had an inordinate fondness for garden gnomes. They peeked from under bushes, lurked behind flowerpots, and lounged upon birdbaths.

“Bingo,” I said.

“Or in the modern vernacular,” Hobbs said, “cowabunga.”

I’d counted over a dozen gnomes when a patio door rolled open and a head emerged, bundled in a fluffy white towel.

“What the hell,” said the head, “are you doing in my yard?”

The head belonged to a woman swathed in a pink bathrobe and fluffy white slippers.

Hobbs said, “I am pleased to inform you, madam, that your yard is being considered for a feature article in Horticulture magazine. Tell me, is this masterpiece of your own design or have you employed a team of professionals?”

“If you’re from Horticulture,” the woman said, “I’m Lady Gaga.” She thrust a hand through the door, a hand clutching a telephone. “See this? I’m already dialing nine-one-one.”

“I apologize for the subterfuge. We were merely seeking an old chum of ours, Mr. Gregory Lafarge.”

“You’re friends of Greg’s? Now I’m really calling the cops.”

“Please, good lady. I entreat you. Could you not tell us when he will return?”

“Never, I hope. Next time I see that bastard it will be in court. Now get your butts off my property.”

Hobbs backed quickly toward the gate. “One last question, if I may. When you last saw your Greg, was he in the habit of smashing garden gnomes?”

The woman was speaking into the phone.

“If you’re still here when I hang up,” she yelled, “I’ll be smashing garden gnomes over your heads!”

Hobbs was feeling grumpy. I would be too, if I’d just paid that wiseass Whitey another twenty bucks to find out where Lafarge had parked his car the night before.

We sat in the Cruiser on SE 7th Avenue, a street of mixed business and residential buildings, with a low-hanging elm shading us from the streetlights. At last, shortly after 9 p.m., Lafarge’s Subaru tooled past and parked on a dark side street.

At first I feared Whitey had stiffed us, for the man who emerged wore a preppy golf jacket and chinos. But the jacket came off and the chinos came down, revealing the familiar leather vest, sleeveless T-shirt, and too-tight jeans. Popping the rear hatch, Lafarge extracted his Cervélo bike and leaned it against the car as he donned one more article of clothing—a dark sweatshirt with a hood.

“Don’t say it,” I told Hobbs. “I know. Cowabunga.”

Lafarge sped off in the direction of the food-cart court, and I drove a parallel street, just close enough to follow. After a quick stop at Cartopia—looking for me and Candy, no doubt—he left the bright lights behind and sped off in a zigzag pattern through the residential neighborhood.

I followed, turning off my lights so as not to alert him, and pulled over on several occasions when we had a clear view of his progress. Hobbs fretted all the while. Each time I stopped he admonished me not to lose our quarry, while every time we got under way he warned me against getting too close. Hobbs will make a fine mother some day.

On we went, heading alternately north and east, through a neighborhood undoubtedly rich in garden gnomes, and I feared at any moment he would pull into a dark driveway and vanish.

At last he turned right onto Belmont, another major through-street, and swung to a stop at a row of bicycle racks at the corner of 34th Avenue, just outside Stumptown Coffee.

Several nearby businesses were open. Aside from the coffee shop, his most likely destinations seemed the swanky Aalto Lounge & Bistro, the neighborhood tavern called the Belmont Inn, or Zupan’s Market, the grocer of choice for neo-hippies. I would have laid money on the Belmont Inn, but Lafarge fooled me by slipping into the gaudily painted Laughing Planet Café.

Then there was nothing to do but wait, which I did by leaning back to rest my eyes. It didn’t take both of us to watch the front door of the cafe.

Almost at once I got a punch in the arm.

“Watson, look!”

I bolted erect. “Is he leaving?”

“No. But look who is arriving. Our greedy friend Whitey.”

He was right. The white-haired kid was just now chaining his bike to the rack, right next to Lafarge’s. A moment later he strode down the block and entered the Laughing Planet.

“Dining on me, no doubt,” Hobbs said sourly.

“Look on the bright side,” I said. “Maybe he’ll get something on the bandit. You have another twenty on you?”

Hobbs looked even more sour. “No. Still, I must know what he’s doing here.”

“Maybe it’s just a coincidence. Kids get hungry too. You were a kid once, weren’t you?”

The look he gave me chilled me to my heels.

“Silly question. Of course you weren’t.” Since he was already mad, I plunged ahead. “How does this reincarnation stuff work, anyway? Were you born with Holmes’s knowledge and memories full-blown in your head, or did they sort of creep up on you?”

Hobbs’s face softened, and I thought he might actually tell me. But before he could speak the door behind me opened and a dark figure slipped into the Cruiser. We swung about, staring.

“You bozos had me fooled last night,” Lafarge said, “but going to my house was a stupid play.” He showed us the snout of a gun. “Hands on the ceiling, quick. And they better be empty.”

We complied.

Hobbs was calm. “Your wife told you.”

“She hates me,” Lafarge said, “but she loves me too.”

A dark panel van the size of a UPS truck stopped at the corner ahead, blocking us from the beams of oncoming traffic. I tensed.

“Are you going to shoot us?”

“I might. You used Candy to get to me. That I cannot forgive.”

I said, “Huh?” but the word was drowned out by a clashing and clattering of metal. Hobbs and I turned to stare at the panel van. There was a flurry of activity between the truck and the sidewalk. Then the doors slammed shut, and the vehicle heaved into motion and spurted up Belmont toward 39th.

Hobbs said, “The bicycles.”

Moments before, the racks next to Stumptown had held as many as twenty bikes. Those racks were now bare, and the pavement was littered with mangled U-locks.

Lafarge said something unprintable. “Out of the car, you two. Quick! And leave the keys.”

“What?”

He waved the gun at my nose. “Now.”

I edged out of my seat, careful to grab my laptop, while Hobbs exited onto the sidewalk.

Lafarge jumped out and slid into the driver’s seat. “I’ll deal with you later,” he said.

I stood watching the big blue rear end of my beloved Cruiser roaring off after the panel van.

I shot Hobbs a disgusted look. “Did that make any sense to you?”

“I admit I am somewhat puzzled,” he said. “What did he mean by ‘She hates me, but she still loves me’?”

“You,” said a new voice, “are such a dweeb.”

We turned to stare at Whitey, who stood on the sidewalk behind Hobbs.

I said, “What are you doing here?”

He made a face at me and turned on Hobbs. “What are you going to do to get my bike back?”

As it developed, we were not entirely without resources. My GPS was rigged so I could follow it on my laptop, allowing me to track the progress of the Cruiser. But the car was already two miles away, and still moving. And we were on foot.

“I have my bus pass,” Hobbs said. “How about you two?”

“Bus?” Whitey and I looked at each other. His grimace mirrored my own.

“In that case,” said Hobbs, “we’ll hire a cab.”

“You said you were out of cash.”

“It happens I am. But I know someone who has at least forty-five of my dollars.”

Whitey snorted. “No way. You jerks got me into this.”

And the stalemate might have continued, had not a middle-aged couple chosen that moment to exit the coffee shop and stroll to their car.

Whitey sank to his knees, emitting the most pitiful wail. His sobs were so heart-wrenching that I involuntary took a step forward, compelled to comfort him. Then I remembered who I was dealing with.

The couple on the sidewalk rushed forward, the woman kneeling to wrap an arm about the kid’s shoulders while the man glared suspiciously at Hobbs and me.

“What is it, son?” the woman said. “Are these men bothering you?”

“Nah,” Whitey said between sniffs. “They’re trying to help me. But someone just stole my bike, and we have no way to follow.”

The man looked undecided, so I chimed in. “It’s true. We could get the boy’s bike back, if only we had a ride.”

“Where do you want to go?” The guy was still doubtful.

The blip on my computer was now stationary. Lafarge appeared to have stopped.

“Sixtieth and Burnside,” I said. “We hate to inconvenience you, but we really do want to help the boy.”

At this point, Whitey took his cue and delivered a wonderfully mournful howl.

“You poor dear,” the woman told him, “of course we’ll help.”

On the way, Hobbs regaled the couple with deductions regarding their personal habits and peccadilloes, and by the time we reached the Cruiser they were glad to be rid of us.

The car was parked a block and a half off Burnside. I was relieved to find it undamaged.

“So you found the dweebmobile,” Whitey said. “Now what?”

“I suggest,” Hobbs said, “that we seek out a nearby bicycle shop.”

Whitey pointed. “Two blocks over. I checked it out once, but the place gave me the creeps.”

I could see why. The entrance to Wheels Within Wheels looked seedy and uninviting. A dusty display window held old bikes and pieces of bikes. One sign said repairs, one said bikes bot and sold, and another said closed. The place appeared thoroughly deserted.

Hobbs stood with his head at an odd angle. “Do you gentlemen hear that?”

“Hear what?”

“Voices. And if I am not mistaken, the clink of metal upon metal. This way.”

He scampered off, as he does when excited, and it was all Whitey and I could do to keep up. Racing around the block, Hobbs halted at a dark, unmarked warehouse directly behind the bike shop.

“This place,” Hobbs whispered, “is not quite so deserted.”

By now, I too heard muted voices. The building had several windows, high up, from which light glowed.

“Watson,” Hobbs said, “I trust you have brought your service revolver?”

“Wilder. And you know I hate guns.”

Whitey snickered.

“In that case,” Hobbs said, “I must insist the lad return to the car and await our return. This could prove dangerous, and we cannot be responsible for his safety.”

“No chance,” Whitey said.

I shrugged. “Look on the bright side. If he’s killed, you can frisk him and get your money back.”

Hobbs made a disapproving face as he set to work examining the exterior of the warehouse.

The front of the building bore a large garage door, easily big enough to accommodate the van carrying the bicycles. An unmarked people-sized door was the only other entrance from the street. Hobbs tested the knob and shook his head.

“Before we risk our necks here,” I said, “I’ll remind you of our mission. We’re chasing the Garden Gnome Bandit. Do we really care about a bunch of stolen bikes?”

Whitey sputtered in the darkness. I ignored him.

“Our bandit is nearby,” Hobbs said. “Though we have not yet discerned the importance of this bicycle theft, it is possible the two enterprises are related.”

Then he was on the move, picking his way through the undergrowth along the side of the building, and I had no choice but to follow.

As Hobbs rounded the back corner of the warehouse, I heard a soft exclamation of delight. It sounded like “Cowabunga.”

I hurried.

Hobbs stood examining a loose metal hasp at the side of a door. He reached down and rose with an open padlock in his hand. “Look. Someone has been here before us.”

Cautioning silence, Hobbs pressed himself to the door and eased it open. The voices were slightly more distinct, but still faint.

Hobbs turned to eye us. Aiming a finger at Whitey, he pointed sternly at the ground. Stay here.

Whitey merely grinned.

Hobbs repeated the motion. His lips formed a hard line.

Whitey made a face, shrugged, finally nodded.

Hobbs stepped through the dark doorway, beckoning me to follow. I did, pushing the door shut behind me.

We stood a moment, listening. I soon discerned a dim light off to our left. We were in a hallway, with boxes stacked against the walls on either side. Hobbs was already gliding toward the light.

Cursing my own foolishness, I followed. As little as I cared about chasing the Garden Gnome Bandit, I was even less anxious to get involved with bike thieves. But in the short time I’d known Hobbs, I’d come to feel responsible for him, almost like a nurse or an attendant in a sanitarium. Or, perhaps more properly, as a protector of a brilliant but impractical savant. Hobbs was simply not equipped to function in this modern world on his own. He required a

Watson, and I was the closest thing he had.

The hall passed what appeared to be an office, now dark and deserted, and led to another door. From under the door shone a faint line of light. It was this light that had guided us from the rear entrance.

The voices grew louder, and I heard occasional laughter.

Hobbs turned the knob, cracked the door, and peered through.

“What do you see?”

After a moment he stepped back, motioning me forward. “Look for yourself.”

Ahead of us was another hallway, also dark, but opening on a large and brightly lit workspace. The room held at least twenty bicycles, the panel van we’d seen on Belmont, and a half-dozen young men in greasy T-shirts and do-rags. Some had chains fixed to their belts, and all looked dangerous.

They were in a jovial mood, drinking beer and smoking marijuana. Celebrating their successful heist.

Among the bikes, I spotted Lafarge’s silver Cervélo and Whitey’s black Schwinn with matching pannier bags.

From the hallway behind us, I heard small noises and cringed. Whitey. It was madness to assume he’d stay put.

“Not a gnome in sight,” I told Hobbs. “Time to call the cops.”

“And give them credit for catching these rascals? Surely not. We have done the work, and we shall reap the rewards.”

“What’s your plan? Make a citizen’s arrest and march them off to the nearest pokey?”

So help me, Hobbs seemed to be considering just that when a great racket erupted behind us. In the dim light, I saw Whitey stepping over a spilled box of bicycle parts.

Hobbs peered through the crack in the door. “They’re coming, Watson! In future, you must remember to bring your revolver.”

“Wilder. And I don’t even have a—Never mind! Let’s run!”

But Hobbs had my arm. “Wait! Look!”

I joined him at the crack, and saw the six bike thieves surround a seventh figure—a man in tight jeans with tattooed snakes running up his arms. Greg Lafarge. He’d been hiding in the hall ahead of us and was first to be discovered.

“Quickly,” Hobbs said, “we must rescue him.”

“Why? He’s the Garden Gnome Bandit.”

“If so, he is our bandit, and I prefer to capture him in one piece.”

Our plans were quickly made. While Whitey fiddled with the building’s fuse box, Hobbs and I crouched by the crack in the door. Lafarge’s gun held the gang at bay, but they were closing from all sides, daring him to shoot. He might get one or two, but the rest would take a brutal revenge.

I marveled at the man’s attachment to his bike. The Cervélo was a world-class racer and worth several thousand bucks, but hardly seemed worth risking his life for. Of course, Lafarge had been prowling the streets stealing garden gnomes, so we already knew he wasn’t playing with a full deck.

When the lights went out, Hobbs and I charged into the room.

“Police!” Hobbs rapped. “Everyone freeze!”

We punctuated the command by flicking on bike headlamps we’d found in the hall. The gang members blinked, looking stunned.

“The building is surrounded,” Hobbs said. “Drop your weapons or you will be shot.”

Wrenches, hammers, and knives clanged to the concrete floor. Lafarge kept his gun trained on the thieves.

Hobbs said, “You too, Lafarge. Now!”

Lafarge swung his head toward us. “Me? Are you nuts? Just who are you guys?”

“Inspector Doyle,” Hobbs said, “and Sergeant Watson. Now kindly place your pistol on the floor.”

A gang member made a sudden dash toward the truck.

“Halt!” I shouted.

But the guy was already in the cab. The van’s big headlights lit the room, clearly illuminating Hobbs and me. And, right beside me, Whitey.

“Cops, hell!” someone shouted. “They don’t even have guns.”

The gang boiled into action, scooping weapons from the floor and surging toward us.

I looked at Hobbs, received a quick shrug, and started dodging blows. The next few minutes were chaos, made somewhat surreal by the illumination of the truck lights. The fight swirled in and out of the darkness, making it impossible to tell where the next punch, kick, or tire iron was coming from. Hobbs went into his baritsu stance, looking much like a praying mantis. He moved not at all until a foe was nearly upon him. Then an arm or leg would shoot out and a gang member would go flying back into the darkness. Having no such skill, I employed fists, feet, and elbows long enough to get my hands on a better weapon. Since all the small ones were taken, I darted to the line of bikes and culled Lafarge’s from the herd.

The carbon-framed Cervélo was so light it seemed to float in my hands, and I raised it effortlessly above my head, then swung sideways at an onrushing gang member. Light as it was, the bike had plenty of sharp edges, and caught the guy in the neck, sending him sprawling.

Feeling the rush now, I channeled Jackie Chan, calling my enemies to attack me and smacking them aside with ease.

Whitey became a creature of the shadows. Gripping a loose set of handlebars, he darted out when least expected to whack a guy in the head or knee before scuttling back into the darkness.

Lafarge, reluctant to fire his gun, employed fists instead, delivering quick, clean jabs and ferocious straightarms that cracked against the gangsters’ jaws. All the while he danced, and even seemed to be humming to himself.

My blood was up, a sort of high I had never experienced, and I was ready to take on the world, when suddenly it was over. Beside me, Hobbs was still in baritsu stance. The six bike thieves lay sprawled at our feet, while Lafarge trained his gun on them. Whitey emerged from the shadows and hurried to his Schwinn, kneeling to inspect it for damage.

Lafarge swung his head to glare at me, then at Hobbs. “Now. Who are you guys?”

“We,” said Hobbs, “are the men who will put you behind bars.”

Lafarge smiled at him. “Funny. I have the same plans for you.”

Lafarge, it developed, was an undercover cop, and when his buddies in blue arrived he announced the bust would have gone smoothly if we three hadn’t bungled in and alerted the gang to his presence.

As he said this, I looked hard at Whitey and thought to say something, but Hobbs caught my eye and shook his head. Whitey had been about to leave when the cops burst in and ordered him to stick around. He now leaned on his bike, looking bored.

Lafarge had been after the bike ring for months. The cops had known it was a big operation, extending north to Seattle, east to Spokane, and south to Eugene, but had no solid proof until this bust.

“I take it, then,” Hobbs said to Lafarge, “that you are not the Garden Gnome Bandit.”

“Is that what you clowns thought?” Lafarge had a good laugh.

Hobbs bristled, but I had no argument. We really had made fools of ourselves.

“The city,” Lafarge said, “will be much safer with you two off the streets. Interfering with a police operation will get you serious time.”

Hobbs’s mouth dropped open. “But it was we who saved you from these villains. Without our assistance, they would have escaped. You might well be dead.”

“This for that,” Lafarge said, thumbing his nose. He went back to making notes on a report.

Hobbs, looking dejected, sat on a wooden crate and stared gloomily about.

I strolled over to Lafarge. “We need to talk. Privately.”

Lafarge rolled his eyes, but finally agreed, and we retired to the warehouse office.

He fixed me with his best cop glare. “What?”

“You assaulted me last night at Cartopia. Before witnesses.”

He flushed. “Sorry about that. Candy . . . well, I’m just not over her yet. You know how it is.”

“I know how it is with the media. They love police brutality. Brings out all the crazies. Along with marches, petitions, lawsuits, investigations . . .”

Lafarge glowered at me. “What do you want?”

I told him. He sputtered, argued, pleaded, even threatened, but in the end he agreed.

“With one condition,” he said. “You stay the hell away from Candy.”

I didn’t like that. But all in all, I was getting the best of the bargain.

I said, “Deal.”

Hobbs, Whitey, and I left together through the big garage door.

“Congratulations,” I told Hobbs. “You solved the Northwest Bike Ring Case.”

“I did?”

“That’s what Lafarge will tell everyone. He was acting on information provided by local consulting detective Mr. Skyler Hobbs.”

“I thought he was arresting us.”

“You misjudged him. He’s a swell guy at heart.”

Hobbs eyed me queerly, but offered no argument.

“Be seeing you,” Whitey said. “Call when you have more twenties.”

He looped a leg over his Schwinn and was about to pedal off when Hobbs clamped a hand on the rear rack, holding the bike in place.

“A moment, if you please. We have unfinished business.”

Whitey squinted at him. “I thought you were broke.”

“You were paid,” Hobbs said, “to assist me in catching the Garden Gnome Bandit.”

“And you blew it. Not my problem.”

“Isn’t it?”

Whitey’s face tightened. He looked ready to cry again.

“Hobbs,” I said, “you’re scaring him. You want him pulling that bawling act with the cops?”

“Hardly a concern.” Still holding the bike, Hobbs ripped open the Velcro strap on one of Whitey’s pannier bags. With a flourish, he reached in and pulled out an ugly little garden gnome. “Not when he’s the bandit.”

The ride across town was noisy. Despite the kid’s protestations, Hobbs was determined to lay the matter before his parents before deciding how to proceed. Whitey had at first denied the charge, but faced with the evidence of two more gnomes and a black hoodie, he gave that up. He then claimed to have no parents, so we could not possibly speak with them, but Hobbs badgered him until he directed us to a quaint old house on SE 16th, only a few doors off Hawthorne.

“What tipped you off?” Whitey wanted to know.

Hobbs looked smug. “Lint,” he said, “and beauty bark.”

Whitey just stared.

“When I saw you on the sidewalk after your bicycle was stolen, you had black cotton fuzz in your hair, indicative of a hood. And your jeans bore traces of bark dust, showing you had been kneeling in someone’s garden.”

Whitey’s shoulders slumped. “What if I promise never to do it again?”

“A good start,” Hobbs said. “Now please escort us in, or the good doctor will sound his horn and raise the entire neighborhood.”

So in we went. Hobbs carried one of the hot gnomes as evidence, while I toted the others.

The door opened onto a dark entryway, with stairs on one side and a living room on the other.

Head hanging, Whitey led us toward the back of the house, where he knocked softly at a door. “Grandma? It’s Harold. I’m home.”

Hobbs and I shared a look. I wrinkled my nose. Harold. No wonder he preferred Whitey.

A weak voice answered from within, but I could not discern the words. Whitey led us in, pausing at a dresser to switch on a lamp.

“I brought visitors, Grandma. Look.”

On a frilly white bed lay a woman with tufts of grey hair protruding from an old-fashioned nightcap. Thin, mottled arms extended from the sleeves of a flowered nightdress, while a thick quilt was bunched beneath her chin.

At the sight of us, her eyes brightened and twenty years seemed to fall away. Her smile was enough to warm the hardest heart.

“Oh!” she said. “How delightful. What are their names?”

Hobbs gave a short bow. “I am honored to be Mr. Skyler Hobbs, madam, and this is my good friend Dr., uh . . .”

“Wilder,” I said. “Pleased to meet you.”

The woman continued to beam, but I noted something strange. She was not looking at our faces, but at the gnomes in our hands.

Whitey stepped back, taking the one Hobbs held. “This,” he told his grandmother, “is Percival. He’s a carpenter. You can tell by the little hammer.”

“Hello, Percival,” the woman said warmly. “You are most welcome here.”

“And these guys,” Whitey said, “are his brothers Ernest and Murgatroyd.”

“Welcome to you all,” she said. “Harold, you’ll show them where they can sleep?”

“Certainly, Grandma. Let’s check on the others, shall we?”

“Oh yes. Let’s.”

Whitey looked at us and winked. Striding around the bed, he found a cord and pulled it, causing a frilly curtain to slide away. Through panes of glass I saw moonlit trees and bushes, but could make out little detail.

All that changed as Whitey flicked a switch, and the yard was suddenly as bright as a department-store window.

Beneath the trees and bushes were flowers of every shape and color. And next to every plant stood some variety of garden gnome. There were so many it took an effort to focus on any in particular, but I soon discovered they were all different. They were fat, thin, tall, and short. They were colorful and drab, shabby and rich, male and female. Most wore peaked hats, but others had fedoras, Stetsons, even football helmets. If Hobbs noticed the one with the deerstalker and meerschaum pipe, he did not react.

Along with the usual garden tools, some gnomes had fishing poles, golf clubs, and hockey sticks. One had a lawnmower. One rode a bike. One hung by his legs from a tree limb. One had green skin and the almond eyes of a Roswell alien. One looked like Elvis and another like Marilyn. This place put the Lafarge yard to shame.

If Grandma had seemed pleased before, she was now floating on a cloud.

Hobbs was quiet on the drive to 221B.

“Not a bad night,” I said. “You solved two cases.”

“Hm,” he said. “Perhaps.”

“I wouldn’t worry. I think Whitey is through stealing garden gnomes. With the dough he’ll make working for you, he can afford to buy them. And you’ll be pleased to know I’m taking your advice about Candy. Cute as she is, it’s pointless to date a woman with the wrong initials. She and I are through.”

“That is uncommonly sensible of you, Doctor. I suspect my company has been a good influence on you.”

“Yeah,” I said. “Me too.”

“It will be hard on the poor girl, though, losing a fellow as loyal—and self-sacrificing—as yourself.” With this he turned and delivered a broad wink. He knew.

“Damn you, Hobbs. How did you figure it out?”

Hobbs shook his head. “If I explained all of my methods to you, Doctor, you would soon deem them commonplace.”

I pulled over to the curb. “Give, or you’re walking home.”

Hobbs sighed. “Very well. But when you submit this adventure to Ellery Queen’s Mystery Magazine, you must promise not to reveal my secrets of deduction.”

I held my left hand out of sight and crossed my fingers. “Deal.”

“It was elementary,” he said. “I eavesdropped.”
Copyright © 2012 by Evan Lewis

THE MUSE

by Jonathan Santlofer | 3931 words

Art by Jonathan Santlofer

Author of five crime novels, including Anatomy of Fear, which won the 2008 Nero Wolfe Award, Jonathan Santlofer has also appeared (as editor, contributor, and illustrator) in several anthologies. Recently, his work was included in New Jersey Noir, edited by Joyce Carol Oates. He’s just completed a new thriller novel, and he serves as program director of Crime Fiction Academy, the only writing program exclusively devoted to crime writing in all its forms ( www.center forfiction.org/crimefiction ).

Nature mort. That’s French for still life, you know, like paintings of apples and oranges and dead rabbits. Nature mort. Dead nature. Pretty cool, right? I learned that in art-history class but don’t get much opportunity to use it, like what am I going to say, Hey, I saw this awesome nature mort the other day? Right.

That’s where I met Elise, in art-history class. It took me a month to get up the nerve to speak to her; she was so beautiful. I’d see her across the auditorium, her whiter-than-white skin picking up light from the projector, incandescent, and I’m not showing off or being pretentious, like some of Elise’s friends say about me. People with artistic temperaments are always misunderstood. If you want to call me high-strung and crazy because I’m artistic, that’s your problem. If I had to describe myself in one word I’d say . . . sensitive. And you’ve got to be sensitive if you’re going to pick up on things like light and color and form, right? I mean, that’s what being an artist is all about.

So, Elise. I’d wait after class just to bump into her, try to touch her without her noticing, though after the third time she did.

“Excuse me,” she said, narrowing her blue eyes, like the blue in old paintings, lapis lazuli, which is a mineral they discovered in Egypt and that artists in the Middle Ages would grind up and use as pigment, a really intense blue, galvanizing you might say. For weeks after that I imagined bumping into her again and saying, “You know, your eyes are the same color as lapis lazuli,” and I finally did say it, though it turned out I was wrong. Sort of.

Some people call me a dreamer, which is fine with me—you’ve got to have your dreams, right? Mrs. Goldblatt, one of my high-school teachers, an old lady who smelled like mothballs, said I was histrionic, and I looked it up. Histrionic: deliberately affected. Like she was saying I was some sort of drama queen, which I’m definitely not. I’m quiet and shy and polite, just ask my neighbors, some of whom were quoted in the newspapers, and one who actually said exactly that— Oh, he was a nice quiet young man— which was the only true sentence in the entire article.

Art history was the only class I shared with Elise, because she was getting a degree in art education while I was getting my masters in painting, on full scholarship I might add, because I didn’t have any money, though lately I’d started making some because of Frank, my art dealer, who specializes in plundering graduate art departments and finding really talented students, like me, to show in his hipper-than-hip Chelsea gallery.

I know some people think I’m sensitive because of my leg, but it’s not really my leg. I’ve got spina bifida, which is something you’re born with, like my spinal column didn’t exactly grow right, so I limp. A little. It’s not so bad and I get to take pain meds, which is cool, because the limp throws my body out of whack and I’m like a bundle of aches and pains but I never complain because what’s the point, right? Who’s gonna listen? So I’m not a work of art, big deal. Plenty of girls like me anyway. This one girl—I can’t remember her name, but she had long brown hair and was pretty except for a mole on her cheek which she thought was sexy and made even darker with an eyebrow pencil, which was like totally insane if you ask me, highlighting an imperfection like that—she said the reason some girls liked me was because they want to mother me, but I don’t know about that, because my mother sure as hell didn’t want to mother me, but that’s her problem, right?

So, okay, I’m not perfect, but Elise was. Well, almost perfect. Except for her eye. I couldn’t see it from across the auditorium or even that time I bumped into her and she said, Excuse me, or the times I’d follow her from class all the way to her apartment. And it didn’t show up in any of the hundreds of pictures I took of her because they were all too far away, and most people didn’t even notice it, and I didn’t either, not at first, because she was beautiful, what you’d call a real head-turner; like, we’d be walking down the street and guys would do a double take to get another look at her—and I knew they must be thinking: What’s so special about him? They didn’t see my artistic soul, but they didn’t see Elise’s eye either. And really, it wasn’t much, just this tiny little imperfection, a zigzag streak of dark brown in the white of her left eye, a flaw, she called it. No big deal, right? But . . .

Like this one time—after we’d been together a few weeks—Elise made me watch this old movie with Jack Nicholson and this actress whose name I forget, but it took place in San Francisco, in Chinatown, and at one point Jack’s in bed with the actress and they’ve just had sex and he’s staring into the actress’s face and he says, “Your eye,” and she says, “What about it?” and he says, “There’s something black in the green part of your eye,” and the actress says, “Oh that, it’s a flaw in the iris, sort of a birthmark,” and the reason I know it by heart is because Elise played the scene over and over and over and mouthed the actress’s words while I watched her with the light from the TV screen playing over her beautiful incandescent face, the whole time thinking, It’s just not fair, this beautiful girl ruined by this flaw, and next thing I know the words are tumbling out of my mouth. “Your eye, your flaw, it’s a damn shame,” and Elise gets all cold, her lapis lazuli eyes like icy daggers, and says, “Like you’re perfect, with your leg,” and believe me, that really hurt, but I laughed because I didn’t want to show her how bad it made me feel and I said I was sorry and that she was beautiful, and she said, “You know how many guys I could have?” and I agreed. I mean, Elise could have any guy she wanted, but she chose me because of my sensitive nature and because I’m an artist and because I put her on a pedestal and because I thought she was perfect. Well, almost perfect.

We were together for eight months, one week, and two days, and during that time I made, like, two or three hundred sketches and paintings of her. You could say she inspired me. Then one of her stupid girlfriends said the only reason Elise liked me was because she got off on me making all those paintings of her, because she was vain, and when she told me that I told Elise to get rid of her girlfriend, and she did.

It took me awhile, but eventually I got Elise to give up all of her friends, because I wanted it to be just the two of us, you know, artist and model. She was my muse. I’d say, “Baby, I’m gonna make you famous—I’m gonna make you immortal,” and she loved that. And it was true.

I made all sorts of paintings of her, wild expressive paintings and ones that were delicate and pristine. I painted her life-size on huge canvases, and painted the individual parts of her body—her breasts, legs, arms, and hands—in closeup and sharp detail on smaller ones. But the more I painted her, the more I wanted her to be perfect and the more that eye of hers started to drive me crazy and I couldn’t stop thinking about how she’d look without that nasty flaw.

Sometimes we’d just be sitting around and I’d look over at her wanting to drink in her beauty and then I’d see it, the flaw, and it would ruin everything. I mean, like would the Mona Lisa be beautiful with a pimple on her cheek? So who could blame me for what I did?

I was planning an entire exhibition of my Elise paintings and I told Frank, my art dealer, and he was cool with that. I’d already put a lot of drawings of Elise on my Facebook page and there were, like, tons of comments about how good they were and how beautiful Elise was, which was cool, but of course I never showed her flaw in my artwork.

Right before it happened, we went to the Metropolitan Museum of Art. It was a really cold winter day, everything in the city icy and gray and dead-looking, like the entire city was one big nature mort, you know, but I’d created this special tour for Elise, which I called “icons of beauty.” I started with an Egyptian carving of Queen Nefertiti, which was on loan from some German museum, explaining that the name meant “the beautiful one is here,” and pointed out how perfect Nefertiti was, and Elise knew the piece from art-history class but didn’t know the meaning, which I’d Googled to impress her. Then I showed her a Greek statue of Aphrodite, so smooth, and again, so perfect you could cry. After that, Courbet’s “Woman with a Parrot” and a Picasso portrait of Marie-Thérèse and then a Warhol “Marilyn” painting, pointing out that I’d read how Marilyn Monroe had had a little nose and chin surgery to make her even more perfect, just to plant the idea in Elise’s mind about being perfect, but really subtle—and the whole day I avoided looking at Elise’s eye so my perfection tour wouldn’t be ruined, and when we got home I told her she was as beautiful as any of those artworks, still careful not to say anything about her eye, and she kissed me and we had sex, and afterward Elise was lying there naked, with her eyes closed, and I studied every inch of her face and body, ignoring the few moles and freckles that could ruin everything if I let them, but I didn’t, and it was a pretty perfect moment until she opened her eyes and I saw it, and the moment was ruined and I realized it would always be ruined, and that was it, I just couldn’t take it anymore. I put my hands around her neck and she smiled until I tightened my grip, and when she started to struggle I just stared at that flaw in her eye and kept squeezing tighter and tighter, ignoring all the noises and ugly faces she was making until she finally stopped moving.

Afterward her eyes were open and that damn flaw looked even bigger and nastier, so I got some Krazy Glue and pasted her lids shut, which I once read is what undertakers do so the eyes don’t pop open at funerals, or maybe it’s to keep the bugs out, but it did the trick.

Then I carried her into my studio and laid her out on the floor and spent time arranging her, one arm this way, another that way, her legs just so, like an Ingres “Odalisque,” which are these amazingly beautiful paintings where the girls are naked and all stretched out, but dignified, which is the way I wanted Elise to look.

I mixed whole tubes of Rose Madder and Alizarin Crimson with Naples Yellow and lots of Titanium White and swirled the pigments together with linseed oil until I got the exact shade of Elise’s pale, pale skin. Then, with my widest, softest sable brush I slowly began to cover her flesh with a layer of paint, her pores soaking up the oil until it took on a beautiful glow, even more perfect than it was in real life.

I worked for hours and hours, drinking Coke and coffee to stay awake and popping Oxycodones when my back and leg started to hurt, and it took a long time to cover every inch of her, adding a darker tone for shadows and a lighter one along her collarbone and elbows and knees and ankles. Then I painted her nails and toenails a pearly white and coated the hair on her head with a quick-drying varnish until every strand looked carved, like sculpture. Then, using really small brushes, I spent hours painting the most perfect, most meticulous set of eyes on Elise’s closed lids, irises deep ultramarine blue, which is the modern-day equivalent of lapis lazuli, the pupils a warm black, and the whites a pure, clear, uninterrupted, dazzling white.

When I stood back and looked at what I’d done I was amazed. Elise was finally perfect, and flawless.

I wasn’t sure how long it had taken and I must have fallen asleep, but when I woke up I was all hot and sweaty on account of my small apartment being overheated, and I looked over at Elise all quiet and still and perfect, but noticed there was, like, an odor, so I got her perfume, Clinique Happy, and sprinkled her with it. Then I had a couple of cups of coffee and swallowed a couple more pain meds but couldn’t sit still—I just had to show her off—so I called my art dealer, Frank, and asked him to come by. He said he couldn’t come till the next day and I wasn’t sure about the time anyway—the days were sort of merging with the nights—so I took another pill and drank more coffee and worked some more, adding pinkish highlights to Elise’s cheeks, which seemed suddenly paler, and painted super-realistic eyelashes on the eyes I’d already painted, this time lash by lash, with the tiniest brush I could find—and the oil paint and the Happy cologne created a sweet/sour smell that was sort of intoxicating. Then I took an old two-by-four and sanded the wood till it was smooth and painted elise, 2011 on it. I wanted to put the sign in Elise’s hand, like it was part of the sculpture, but I couldn’t get her fingers to move—they were stiff as rock, like real sculpture, which was pretty cool. I thought about listing the materials too, like they do in museums, you know, like: oil paint, varnish, Happy perfume, human being. But I didn’t, because I decided it would take away some of the magic of the piece. By the time Frank showed up, some of the paint was starting to dry and even crack in a few places, like around the knees and elbows and on a few of Elise’s toes and I was busy adding a little linseed oil to the dry spots when he finally made it up the five flights to my overheated apartment, breathing hard, though I didn’t give him a chance to catch his breath because I was so excited to show him what I’d done.

“You look a mess,” he said, and I guess I did, because I hadn’t washed or changed my clothes and Frank noticed my hands were shaking, and I explained how I’d stayed up finishing my newest artwork and looked at Frank in his black jeans and black turtleneck and his dark hair slicked back all perfect and handsome except for the small scar that remained from what must have been a harelip that he tried to hide with a moustache, though it didn’t really work, and I thought how much better he’d look without that scar.

But I forgot about it when I brought him into the bedroom I use as my studio and showed him Elise and he said, “Jesus,” and took a step closer. “How did you make that? With some sort of resin? It’s so . . . lifelike. It kind of reminds me of a Duane Hanson sculpture.” He was referring to a ’60s artist who made these super-realistic sculptures of cleaning women and security guards and tourists, nothing at all like my beautiful Elise, and I was sort of insulted but I kept my cool and just said, “It’s my own mix,” and Frank said, “Well, it stinks! Not the piece. That’s a knockout. I mean the smell. Will it go away? I can’t sell it if it smells like that,” and I explained how I’d used a lot of oils and varnish, and Frank said, “It smells like cheap perfume. But it’s amazing, so detailed and . . . those eyes, wow, they’re so . . . perfect!”

That made me incredibly happy and I was feeling really good when it happened: One of Elise’s eyes opened and closed, really quickly, like only for a second or two, but I saw it, and I must have made a noise or something because Frank said, “What?” but I didn’t answer, I just stared at Elise—her eye was shut now—and thought I must have imagined it, that I was tired and my eyes were playing tricks on me, and then Frank reached out to touch Elise but I grabbed his arm a little too hard and he said, “Hey!” and I said I was sorry and explained how the paint might still be wet, and Frank walked around Elise rubbing his arm like it hurt, then tapping his finger against his harelip and I started picturing how he’d look without it, my heart beating like I’d run a marathon though it was probably the Coke and coffee, and I felt like I was going to jump right out of my skin if he didn’t stop tapping his scarred lip, and when he wasn’t looking I swiped a palette knife off my paint table, a really sharp one, and hid it behind my back. Frank said, “I’d like to get this to the gallery as soon as possible,” and for a minute I forgot all about his scar and got excited about showing Elise in Frank’s gallery and people coming to see her and that’s when it happened again—the flawed eye opening and closing, but Frank only asked, “When will it be dry enough to move?” and I said, “I—I don’t know,” and Frank swiped at his nostrils and said, “You’ve got to stop using that awful-smelling varnish,” and I noticed the bottle of Happy perfume sitting on my palette right next to him, so I shifted my body to hide it and when I looked back at Elise it happened again—her eye opened and closed like she was winking at me, and I jumped.

“What’s the matter with you today?” Frank asked.

“Too much coffee,” I said, starting to think Frank was playing with me, teasing me. The way he was staring at Elise he had to have seen it—how the painted lashes separated from the real ones, and the way the real ones were flicking back and forth as her eye opened and closed.

Frank said, “You’d better lay off the caffeine,” and I stared at his lip and tightened my grip on the palette knife, but then Elise’s eye did a slow yawning blink and I saw the flaw had grown bigger and darker, the brown now closer to a deep black-purple, and I started shivering.

“Maybe you’re coming down with something,” Frank said, taking a step back from me but still staring at Elise. “You did a really great job with the eyelashes, but you may have to do a little touch-up; it’s a bit smudged, almost like I’m seeing double, you see where I mean?” He leaned in and pointed. “What’d you do, use false eyelashes as well as paint?”

I shook my head up and down while Elise’s real lashes batted against the painted ones and I knew Frank had to see it. He had to.

“Stop!” I screamed, and Frank froze. “I know you see it!”

“Sure,” he said. “I can see it. And it’s great work. I keep telling you that.” He smiled and the scar tugged his lip and moustache into a weird angle and it was just too much, too much, his knowing smile, his scar, Elise’s eye blinking over and over, the flaw worse than ever.

“Stop teasing me! Stop taunting me! I know you can see it!”

“See what?”

“Her eye. Her eye!”

“What about her eye?” Frank looked from me to Elise, frowning. “You’ve got to take it easy.”

Elise’s eye was open wide now, that black-purple zigzag the only thing I could see—and I knew Frank saw it too.

“I was just trying to make her perfect!” I cried. “You have to understand! You have to see that!”

“I can see that you need to relax,” said Frank, and he reached out for me, but I grabbed him and tugged him down so that he was only inches from Elise’s face, from her open eye.

“Look,” I said. “Look. You see it. You must see it. I know you see it.” I tried to hold him there but he struggled and used Elise to push himself away and when he did his hands slid off her body, leaving streaks, and he stumbled back and stood there a minute just staring at his hands, at the flesh-colored paint on his fingertips, his face all screwed up and his mouth—his lip— all twisted. Then he looked back at Elise, and said, “Oh my God . . .” really slow, his scarred lip quivering, and if my hands hadn’t been shaking so bad I might have helped Frank become a better version of himself and stripped him of his scarred lip, but it was all suddenly too much, I was just so tired, my back and leg aching so much I could hardly stand, so I just lay down next to Elise and stayed there for I don’t know how long, and then the police came and took me away.

The newspapers made it sound so much worse than it was, IN BED WITH DEAD LOVER, and they called me a “sicko” and said that I slept beside a “rotting corpse for days,” which was a lie—I didn’t sleep for days, and I did my best to make sure Elise smelled good and she wasn’t rotting.

Lately, I’ve started making tattoos and it turns out I’m really good with a ballpoint pen and a pin and the guys in here line up with all sorts of requests— anchors and hearts and names and pictures of their girlfriends that I copy perfectly onto their arms or legs or chests, and it fills the time and gets me respect too.

I hear they’ve got Elise on display at some science lab in Washington, D.C., because the linseed oils and varnishes I used—and maybe even that awful Happy perfume—preserved her body pretty well and they want to find out why. I would have liked it better if she were on display at Frank’s gallery or at the Guggenheim Museum or the Museum of Modern Art, but you don’t get everything in life, right? I’m just glad my artwork is being seen and appreciated, and it keeps me going in here, to think about all those people gazing at my work, at Elise. I’m just hoping someone had the decency to close her eye.
Copyright © 2012 by Jonathan Santlofer

A PATH TO SOMEWHERE

by Lou Manfredo | 9066 words

Lou Manfredo began his Gus Oliver series in EQMM with the August 2009 story “Central Islin, U.S.A.” and continued it with January 2012’s “Home of the Brave.” This new episode brings in characters from his non-series 2006 story “The Alimony Prison.” In it, Oliver is presented with a case involving the former madam of a New York City brothel who has come to live in his small town in Long Island. Lou Manfredo’s latest novel is Rizzo’s Daughter (Minotaur 3/12).

Early Wednesday morning, March 2, 1960, Gus Oliver sat in the jury box of the county courthouse with eleven fellow citizens, quietly awaiting the judge’s appearance. The courthouse was located in the Suffolk County seat at Riverhead, Long Island, New York.

Gus finished the Newsday article he had been reading. He shook his head grimly, reflecting on the story: A crowd estimated at over one hundred thousand had given a rousing, confetti-strewn welcome to Soviet Premier Nikita Khrushchev as he rode through the streets of the capital city of some strange country called Afghanistan. Apparently, the United States had offered only a few million dollars in aid to the Afghans. The Soviets had then stepped in with 300 million more in aid and material to strengthen the Afghan army in its struggle with neighboring Pakistan.

Gus didn’t possess great insight into international affairs, but he knew this much: The news could mean only one thing—trouble for the U.S. somewhere down the road.

He folded the newspaper and dropped it to the floor. Idly, he began looking around the courtroom. After a moment, he smiled. Well, now, he thought. That’s mighty interesting.

Superior Court Justice Robert Basil Maull gazed across the large mahogany desk in his chambers. Sitting before him were County Prosecutor Jack Daino, prominent Long Island attorney Andrew Saks, and Gus Oliver.

“Mr. Oliver,” Judge Maull began. “As a prospective juror in this case, you have been challenged for cause by Mr. Saks. What that translates to is, he does not wish to use one of his limited peremptory challenges—one which would excuse you from consideration for no specifically stated reason. Instead, he has chosen to use one of his unlimited challenges for cause by raising the issue of your thirty years’ service as town constable in Central Islin. He believes your law-enforcement background may inadvertently

prejudice you toward the prosecution. How do you respond to that, sir?”

“Well, Judge, as everyone here knows, I retired some time ago. I’m just a local farmer now, and Central Islin has hired itself a police chief and two patrolmen.”

“Yes,” Saks said from Gus’s right. “But since your retirement, Mr. Oliver, you’ve been involved in two private investigations, and with some spectacular results, I might add. As far as my clients’ interests lie, you are, sir, still active in law enforcement.”

Prosecutor Daino spoke up. “Now hold on, Andrew, that’s just nonsense. Are you going to challenge every citizen that ever supported his local police department? If you want Oliver off this panel, you use one of your peremptories. I will not agree to—”

Judge Maull held a palm up and outward as he spoke. “All right, just relax, Jack, hold your horses.” He turned to Gus before continuing. “I think we can settle this matter easily enough if you’ll answer me one question, Mr. Oliver.”

Gus shrugged. “Sounds reasonable, Judge. Go ahead. Ask.”

“I was delayed for a bit in my robing room. After you and the other prospective jurors were seated in the box, you had some fifteen minutes before I came into the courtroom.” The judge sat back in his seat, his large blue eyes twinkling with what Gus believed to be mild amusement.

“Tell me, Mr. Oliver. From your experiences as a policeman, did you happen to draw any inferences as you sat there? Notice anything that might be, shall we say, an impediment to your impartiality?”

“Funny you should ask, Judge,” Gus said, returning the man’s smile. “I did sorta make an assumption or two.”

Judge Maull nodded. “I suspected as much. Would you mind telling us what they were?”

“Well, now, Judge, I believe you said I’d have to answer only one question, and by my count that one’s number three. But—no, I don’t mind one bit.”

Gus turned slightly to his right, addressing both attorneys.

“We were told this here was a drug case. That young fella sitting at the defense table is accused of sellin’ narcotics to some of those rich city folk who’ve been coming out to the Hamptons these last coupla summers and partying a lot. Now, I don’t have much experience with drug dealers per se, but I ain’t stupid either. That young man out there has a codefendant, also represented by Mr. Saks, only he’s not present in the courtroom. You folks are trying one defendant and one empty chair. I also noticed the county sheriff’s deputy sittin’ way across the courtroom reading a magazine, not payin’ the slightest bit of attention to the defendant. That means the young fella is out on bail, not incarcerated, so that deputy ain’t at all concerned about a possible escape. Now, you’re pretty well known, Mr. Saks, and I’m figurin’ your services don’t come cheap. That there wristwatch you’re wearin’ is probably worth more than my fifty-nine Edsel. So, what have we got? A local young man accused of sellin’ drugs who somehow has enough money to A) post his bail and B) hire himself a big-ticket lawyer. Plus, we got a second defendant who isn’t even here. That sorta puts a bee in my bonnet, gentlemen. I’m thinking that second young man musta posted his bail too. Then he skipped out, forfeiting every dime. If he gets acquitted, he comes back to town and apologizes. ‘Oops, sorry. I forgot.’ If, on the other hand, he gets convicted, good luck findin’ him. Either way, he’s not real concerned about that lost bail money.”

Andrew Saks, color coming into his cheeks, interrupted. “Now you look here, sir—”

Gus waved a friendly hand at him. “Take it easy now, Counselor, just relax. Seems to me I’m gettin’ you that challenge for cause you’re looking for. A really good lawyer knows when to dummy up.”

Saks considered it. “Go ahead then,” he said.

“Well, here’s what I’m startin’ to suspect. We got us a coupla big-earning drug dealers on trial here. Now, can I be wrong? Sure can. But—somebody’s maybe gonna have to prove to me I’m wrong. That might be you, Mr. Saks. And the law says the defense never has to prove any damn thing. That’s the prosecutor’s job.”

Gus turned back to the still-amused face of Judge Maull. “So, your honor, what do you think? You ready to swear me in just yet?”

Maull chuckled. “You are excused for cause, Mr. Oliver. With our thanks and, I might add, my compliments on your powers of observation. Please, sir, report back to Central Jury. And, under punishment of contempt of court, do not discuss any aspect of what has transpired here with anyone. Am I understood?”

Gus stood and reached for his folded copy of Newsday.

“Perfectly, Judge. Couldn’t be clearer.”

Later, sitting on a hard-backed bench in Central Jury, Gus again tossed down the newspaper and sighed.

“World can’t get much crazier than right now,” he said softly.

“And why is that, Mr. Oliver?” he heard. Looking up, he saw Andrew Saks standing beside him. He smiled up at the lawyer.

“Well now, Mr. Saks, I just read that baseball fella, Willie Mays, has signed a new contract with the Giants. Eighty-five thousand dollars, it was. For playin’ a game every young boy in the country is playing for free.” He shook his head. “It’ll never get any crazier than that.”

Saks glanced around nervously. “Mr. Oliver, may I ask a favor? I’d like to speak to you. Privately. As you can imagine, Central Jury is the last place a lawyer on trial is supposed to be. The clerk is a friend, he allowed me in, but I must leave immediately.” He handed Gus his card. “Please, call me. Perhaps we can set up a meeting, at your convenience and at a location of your choosing. But I’m afraid I must ask that it be soon, quite soon.” He leaned downward, lowering his voice. “A woman’s life may well depend on it,” he said.

Gus glanced at the card, then raised his eyes back to Saks’s.

“Well then, guess I don’t have much choice,” he said. “I’ll call you later this evening. How’s five-thirty sound?”

It was six o’clock the following evening. Gus sat at a rear table in The Green Lantern Tavern on Central Islin’s Main Street. Sitting across the red-and-white-checkered tablecloth was Andrew Saks.

“I guess you’re accustomed to more fancy eating than this, Mr. Saks,” Gus said. “As for me, this is my favorite place. Food’s simple and cheap, but very good. I hope you’ll like it.”

“May I call you Gus?” Saks asked. “And I’m Andrew.”

“Sure, Andrew.”

Saks nodded. “Good. And as for The Green Lantern, I grew up in East Patchogue on the South Shore. Real blue-collar town. My dad worked a charter fishing boat for thirty-five years, my mother was a housewife. I think you may have the wrong impression of me.”

Mabel Taylor, owner-operator of The Green Lantern, approached the table, a large serving tray in hand. Balancing the tray on the table’s edge, she placed two sirloins, baked potatoes, and tossed green salads before them.

“Enjoy it, gentlemen,” she said. “More beers?”

Both said yes, and she hurried off to get their drinks. They seasoned their meals and arranged their napkins. After Mabel had left them a second time, Gus, cutting into his steak, spoke casually to Saks.

“Well, Andrew, maybe I have misjudged you. Didn’t know you came from humble beginnings. I figured you for a New York City hot-shot transplant.”

“Nope. Born and raised right on Long Island. Been practicing law here since day one.”

“So,” Gus went on. “What can I do for you? Who is this woman whose life you fear for?”

“She’s a client of mine. Her name is Lily O’Rourke. Are you familiar with the name? It’s been in the papers.”

Gus thought for a moment. “No, it’s not ringing a bell.”

Saks put his utensils down and patted at his lips with the white linen napkin. He cleared his throat before going on.

“Gus, you’re aware of the kind of practice I have—I make quite a good living.” Here he smiled. “Nearly as good as Willie Mays, and I’m not the greatest center fielder in baseball. But here’s something you may not know: I often do pro bono work. Are you familiar with the term?”

“Sure. You take on cases for free.”

“Exactly. When I believe in a defendant’s innocence and I know they can’t afford me. Especially when there are other considerations.”

“Such as?” Gus asked.

“Such as societal pressures—prejudices or preconceived police notions.”

“Is this O’Rourke some kinda victim here, Andrew? Is that what you’re saying?”

“Yes. She’s a victim of her own past. Lily is fifty-nine years old. O’Rourke is her maiden name. In nineteen twenty-seven, she was known as Lily Cosenza. She was married to Big Dominick Cosenza, a low-level gangster and owner of a speakeasy called The Alimony Prison. Ever hear of it? It was in New York City, Greenwich Village, specifically.”

Gus shook his head. “No, can’t say as I have. Back in those days I was just a young kid doin’ a three-year hitch in the Navy. I did my drinking legal, all over Europe, not in some New York speakeasy.”

“Lily had some shady days back then. In fact, she was the madam of a brothel her husband ran at The Alimony Prison. When Prohibition ended, Mr. Cosenza branched out into other rackets. In nineteen fifty-two, he crossed the wrong man and was shot to death. Lily’s life has been—shall we call it—colorful. Then a couple of years ago, she moved out to the town of Shirley, about fifteen miles east of here. She bought a small cabin and has been making do with local work: supermarkets, clothing stores, things like that. In fact, that’s how I came to be involved. She once worked at a dress shop my wife frequented, and they became somewhat friendly. When Lily was arrested, my wife had me go see her, and after I did, every bit of my experience told me she was innocent. She’s been around, remember: She knows you never lie to your lawyer. Not if you want to win at trial anyway.”

Gus considered it, cutting more steak. Then he raised his eyes to Saks’s. “Unless, of course, she figures she’s better off with you representing her under a false impression than some kid from the public defender’s office with the truth. And, maybe she figures you’d only take the case pro bono if you figured her innocent.” Gus took some steak, chewing it slowly. “You ever consider that angle?”

Saks’s face was impassive, and Gus couldn’t tell for certain, but he strongly suspected that the lawyer had not, in fact, considered it.

After the briefest moment, Saks replied. “Yes. I have, and I’m still convinced she’s not responsible for this murder.”

Gus nodded but remained silent. After a few seconds, Saks leaned closer to Gus, his voice intent as he spoke.

“Lily’s certainly been no angel. God only knows what she’s done in the past. And the police are aware of that. But now she’s all alone in the world, just growing old, barely making ends meet. The police are blinded by her history. I’m telling you, Gus, she’s not guilty. Private investigators, particularly the ones I generally use, are expensive. Lily can’t afford them. I’m willing to do my part with free legal representation, and I’ll even agree to pay you for your time if we can come to a reasonable fee. I know what you’ve done in the recent past, Gus. Two wrongly accused people freed by your efforts, and two murderers brought to justice.” Saks paused, picking up his knife and fork once more. “Will you take a look, Gus? That’s all I’m asking.”

Later that evening, Gus Oliver sat at a desk in the plush law offices of Andrew Saks. Spread before him lay photocopies of Suffolk County Police Department’s file contents relating to the murder of Francis Dermott McAdams. Included were numerous eight-and-a-half-by-eleven-inch photographs of the body, crime scene, and various objects and locations deemed pertinent to the investigations.

On October 7, 1959, some six months earlier, in a heavily wooded area beside a gravel road near the Poospatuck Indian Reservation, within the small Long Island community of Mastic, a man’s body was found. The victim had been shot to death.

County investigators, working with the two-man Mastic Police Department, soon learned that the deceased was a sixty-four-year-old retired New York City police captain, Francis McAdams, who had recently moved to Shirley, a town not far from where the body had been found.

It was later learned that the victim’s house was located less than a quarter-mile from that of another former New York City resident, Lily O’Rourke.

The Suffolk County investigators visited McAdams’ home where, accompanied by Shirley police chief Gene Worthy, they methodically searched the house.

The divorced McAdams had lived alone. Found among his belongings was a thick, battered scrapbook. Curious, Worthy sat at the small kitchen table leafing through the scrapbook, its yellowed, dog-eared press clippings dating from the early nineteen twenties until McAdams’ retirement in 1956.

One series of articles in particular caught the chief’s eye. In 1927, at what had apparently been an infamous and legendary New York speakeasy, thirty-two-year-old McAdams, then a lieutenant, had been involved in a deadly face-to-face shootout with a known associate of Lucky Luciano, thirty-year-old Guiseppe Cataldo Rudialaro, a.k.a. Joe Rudi. The shooting had taken place inside the second-floor brothel of the speakeasy where Rudi served as bouncer. There had been only one eyewitness present: Lily O’Rourke Cosenza, the twenty-seven-year-old wife of the establishment’s owner, Dominick Cosenza.

Chief Worthy quickly turned pages, finding follow-up stories detailing how, after sworn testimony from both McAdams and Lily, the Grand Jury reached its decision: Not only was the shooting deemed justified, but in slaying Joe Rudi, Lieutenant McAdams had saved his own life, and most probably Lily’s. But with careful reading, those same articles hinted at the possibility of a somewhat more sinister and unspecified scenario.

“Hey, Inspector,” Worthy had called. “I think you need to see this.”

As the current investigation continued, it was discovered that Lily had often been seen in McAdams’ company since his recent arrival in Shirley. Inquiries to the New York City Police Department provided details of the checkered, criminally themed life of Lily O’Rourke Cosenza, as well as indications of a somewhat less than noble police career for Francis McAdams.

Tire tracks found in the mud near the body proved unreadable as to tire type or wear but did reveal that the car that left them had a front-wheel track width of 58.0 inches and a rear track of 58.8.

The 1955 four-door Chevrolet Bel Air registered to Lily O’Rourke had identical dimensions.

A search warrant was issued, the car examined carefully, however no forensic evidence was found. A search of Lily’s house turned up two unregistered handguns, a .22 automatic and a snub-nose Colt .38 revolver. Although McAdams had been shot twice with a .38, the recovered bullets did not match Lily’s weapon.

Autopsy indicated the body had been lying in the woods for not less than five, nor more than ten days, and that McAdams had initially been murdered somewhere else and his body merely dumped in the woods. Examinations of both his and Lily’s homes were negative for traces of blood or other forensics.

Gus continued to read through the file, finishing up with a long, detailed report from the New York City police. When he was done, he slipped off his reading glasses and rubbed at his weary eyes.

He needed to meet this Lily O’Rourke.

On Friday morning Gus visited the women’s wing of the Suffolk County jail, Lily O’Rourke sitting opposite him at the table in an interview room. Her matronly prison garb seemed oddly at opposition to her pretty grey eyes and medium-length chestnut hair, only lightly speckled with grey. Despite the slight facial puffiness indicative of a heavy drinker, she was an attractive woman with a touch of sensuality emanating from her. Gus Oliver found it easy to believe that a man in his sixties, such as Andrew Saks, would find Lily alluring and, Gus speculated, perhaps easy to believe.

“So, Gus,” she said, “welcome to the club.”

“The club? Which club is that, Lily?”

She smiled with her answer. “The ‘Let’s help the poor girl get outta jail’ club. I guess if Andrew Saks is the president, you must be second in charge.”

Gus shrugged. “I haven’t joined any club, Lily. Tell you the truth, after reading the case file, I doubt I’ll be applying for membership.”

“Look,” she said, “I’ll tell you what I told Andrew. If they throw me in the gas chamber for this, it’s not exactly Joan of Arc going to the stake, you know? Maybe I even deserve it—hell, I’ve done some hurt in my life. But—if right and wrong mean anything to you, then I’m telling you: I didn’t kill this guy. Twenty years ago, if it became necessary, yeah, maybe I would have. But now I’m fifty-nine years old and all I wanna do is watch Dobie Gillis and Rawhide on TV. If I start missin’ the good old days, maybe I’ll tune into The Untouchables. I watch TV, sip some bourbon, and go to bed. Alone, thank God. No more need to have some hairy ape pawing at me.” She smiled. “No offense.”

Gus nodded. “None taken. So, you’ve made your speech. Want to hear mine?”

“Sure. Case you ain’t noticed, I really got nowhere to go.”

“The way the police see it, you had means, motive, and opportunity. You were seen with the guy plenty, no doubt you knew him. In fact, far as the police can find out, last time he was seen alive he was with you. You own two illegal guns, probably know how to use ’em. Maybe even had a third that’s now at the bottom of Moriches Bay. You’re no stranger to violence or criminal behavior, and it sure was no coincidence that McAdams decided to move out of the city and, of all the places in the world, buy a house close enough to yours he can hit it with a rock. Then there’s the tire tracks. Pretty good match for your Chevy.”

“You maybe want to read that file again, Gus. It should tell you I’m the only person out here he knew. Who else would he have been seen with? And remember, the tracks don’t match, only the track widths match. You know how many Chevys there are on the road?”

“No. Plenty, I guess.”

“Yeah. And the cops don’t even know what date he was killed, so I have no opportunity to alibi myself. And as for motive, I know what the cops say. NYPD told them all the rumors of how I skipped out of New York and dropped Cosenza from my name because I was carrying a ton of mob dough in my pocket, dough I supposedly robbed from the boys. So the cops figure McAdams was crooked and maybe sent out to find me, then decided, ‘What the hell, I’ll just rob the dough from her and skip.’ Or, if the jury don’t like that one, the cops figure they’ll just say McAdams was gonna blackmail me, threaten to tell the goombas where they could find me. So I killed him. Let me ask you something, Gus: How stupid do you figure I am? If I did kill him, don’t you think I’d know the cops would be knockin’ on my door in under twenty-four hours? Hell, I even look good as a suspect to myself. You think I don’t realize that? Believe me, if for some reason I had to kill McAdams, he would have accidentally drowned in his tub or tripped down his staircase or maybe swallowed some pills to end it all. I sure as hell wouldn’t shoot the son of a bitch and dump him two miles from my house.”

Gus pondered it. “According to the reports, when the police first came to see you, you said, ‘Well, what kept you? I’ve been expecting you boys.’”

She nodded. “Yeah. I said that. See, I had no idea McAdams was dead. I just always figured sooner or later the local cops would somehow find out about me and pay a visit. Maybe ask me to get out of town.” Now she smiled. “Or maybe shake me down for some of the millions I’m sitting on.”

“What about this money the New York police say you have?” Gus asked.

She snorted with her answer. “Damn, Gus, you think I’d be ringing up groceries and selling girdles if I had a pile of dough? I never once held a legit job until I kissed the old life goodbye and moved out to these sticks to grow old and die. Hell, I’ve made more money on my back than any ten women you know ever made standing on their feet. And I spent every dime as fast as I made it.”

“That’s it? That’s your answer?”

“Look. After my husband got murdered by the Brooklyn mob, they took over everything, every one of his rackets. And Big Dom Cosenza didn’t believe in stocks and bonds, Gus. Every cent he had was cold, hard cash. You wanna know where that dough is? Go ask Tommy Boy Alfredo in Brooklyn. He’ll tell you where it is: In his back pocket, that’s where. If he thought I was holding out on him, he’da beat the truth out of me and then tossed me in the river.”

Gus thought for a moment. “What about the guns?”

“Twenty-two was a gift,” she said with a shrug. “For my thirtieth birthday from that jackass I was married to. The thirty-eight was his. What should I have done with ’em, tossed them in the trash? Given ’em to the cops? When I walked away from everything, I just put them in my suitcase.”

“How do you explain McAdams moving out here? Did you tell him where you were?”

“No. Last thing I wanted was a man around.” She gave Gus a wink. “But, since I’m being honest, that’s a fairly recent concept for me. See, back in the day, I’d always be stringing two, maybe three guys along. I had a big appetite. Francis McAdams was just one of those men. After Dom was killed, Francis started coming around again, but I short-circuited any idea of picking up our affair. So, he gets divorced and starts thinking about me. I was the kind of dame a guy tends to remember. He tracks me down and moves out here. Stupid bastard brought me roses the first night he knocked on my door.” She shook her head. “I might have been happy to see him if it was a quart of Wild Turkey.” She curled her lips. “Roses,” she said dismissively.

Gus stood up. “Okay, Lily. I’ll be in touch. Or may Andrew will be.”

She smiled up at him, her grey eyes twinkling. “Well, now, ain’t that the smoothest brush-off I ever got.”

“Not sure yet, Lily,” Gus said. “I need to nose around some, make a few calls. We’ll see.”

“Maybe you believe me?”

“Lily,” he said, his voice cold, “I figure I’m standing in the shoes of a whole bunch of men who maybe believed you. And that might not be the smartest place to be standin’.”

She laughed out loud. “Damn, Gus, I like you. Refreshing change from the morons I spent most of my life around.” She let her smile fade, and her eyes grew sad. “I understand, Gus,” she said. “Whichever way it goes, I’ll understand.”

Late that same afternoon, Gus sat in Andrew Saks’s office.

“So, Gus,” the lawyer asked. “What have you learned with all your phone calls?”

Gus kept his face neutral with his reply.

“General Motors’ legal department told me almost eight hundred thousand nineteen fifty-five Bel Airs were sold new. All with the exact same track measurements. Plus, well over a million more GMs, Fords, Chryslers, Ramblers, and Studebakers had the same or damn near same measurements. The NYPD Internal Affairs tell me Francis McAdams was always known as a shady policeman. Nothing ever proven, but he seemed to have mob ties dating back to that long-ago shooting at The Alimony Prison.”

“I know that,” Saks replied.

“Seems to me,” Gus went on, “this is one hell of a circumstantial case against Lily.”

“Yes, it is. But it’s perfectly legal to convict on circumstantial evidence. And as you know, Suffolk County juries consist of farmers, fishermen, housewives, tradesmen, and small-business owners. How do you think they’ll react to a lurid tale involving a gun moll and brothel madam who came out here from New York City and murdered a crooked cop and God knows what else?”

“Well, now, one of my two sons is a lawyer. I assume you tried to suppress Lily’s past from being heard by a jury?”

“Of course. But her relationship with McAdams goes back at least thirty-three years. The judge agreed with the prosecutor—it’s all very relevant to motive and, therefore, admissible.”

“Andrew, you may be up against it here. Tell you the truth, I’m not sure why you’re so convinced she’s innocent.”

“Gus, I’ve met thousands of people in trouble. My hunches are rarely wrong.” Here he gave Gus a smile. “That jury you were screened for, the drug case. Those two boys hadn’t been in this office two full minutes before I knew they were guilty. I believe you came to the same conclusion simply by looking around the courtroom.”

Gus nodded. “Yes. But that sort of thing can be a two-edged sword. I bet the police are convinced, based on their gut feeling, that Lily is guilty. That could lead to a little ‘creative’ testimony from them at the trial. That’s one reason the law requires more than gut feelings. The law requires proof. And, to tell the truth, I need a little myself. Proof she’s not a murderer.”

“I understand, Gus. Have you learned anything else?”

“Weather Bureau says there was a lot of rain in late September and early October. The body was found October seventh and had been there five to ten days. The crime-scene photos show tire tracks made in very muddy ground, so sloppy muddy the treads couldn’t be effectively cast. What I’m thinkin’ is, why would someone drive off a nice solid gravel road and risk getting stuck in the mud with a dead body in their trunk? Why not just dump the body at the side of the road and drive away? The police think it was because Lily wanted the body hidden in the woods and wasn’t strong enough to wrestle it outta the car and drag it thirty yards to where it was found, so she drove her Chevy in closer.”

“Or,” Saks offered, “as I intend to argue, those muddy tracks were made before or even after the body was left. By a hunter or a couple of teenage lovers. Made by one of those two million or so other vehicles with the same front and rear track measurements.”

“Yeah,” Gus said. “Maybe. And maybe the real killer did leave his car on the gravel road and did drag the body into the woods, with all telltale signs of it washed away by rain.”

“Exactly.”

Gus sat silently, thinking. After a moment, he raised his eyes back to Saks. “Can you call Suffolk PD? Arrange for me to have access to both Lily’s and McAdams’ places? I’d like to nose around some.”

Saks reached to his intercom. “Agnes,” he said when his secretary responded. “Get me Inspector Clarelli, Suffolk County Police.”

“Yes, Mr. Saks.”

Saks smiled at Gus. “I’ve got a good feeling here, Gus. Very good.”

The next morning, Saturday, March fifth, was crisp and clear, the moist, salty Long Island air stirring the senses. Gus Oliver slowly drove his powder-blue 1959 Edsel north on Central Islin’s Main Street. Just past Dominick’s Shoe Repair, he swung the long hood of the car into a perpendicular parking spot in front of the Optimo Tobacco and Candy Shop.

“Hello, Fred,” he said as he entered.

“Morning, Gus,” the man answered from behind the counter. “Where’s little Joey? Ain’t it time for your usual Saturday mornin’ breakfast together over at the drugstore?”

Gus shrugged. “Not this week, Fred. I had to disappoint my grandson. Got some errand I need to run.”

“Too bad. What can I get you?”

Gus reached for his wallet. “A ten-pack of Polaroid film for my 80A Highlander.”

Leaving, Gus turned the Edsel south and drove out of town. After passing Eddie’s Texaco station, he turned east onto Motor Parkway. The powerful V-8 sped him quickly to the small rural community of Shirley.

When he arrived at Lily O’Rourke’s four-room cabin, he was met by Shirley Police Chief Gene Worthy.

“Seems to me, Gus, it oughta be Chief Carson from over in Mastic handlin’ this,” Worthy said. “After all, the body was found in his town. Not mine.”

Gus smiled as he took the house keys from Worthy. “Yeah, well, that’s sure enough true, Gene. But seems like you got him outnumbered some, what with the suspect and the victim from right here in your town.”

Worthy snorted. “Damn, Gus, they’re two city folk. Got no more to do with this here place than the emperor of China.”

Later, with no discernible evidence in hand, the two men left the cabin.

“McAdams’ place is close enough to walk,” Gus said, and they strode along narrow, tree-lined Heston Street.

The late Francis McAdams’ house was considerably larger than Lily’s cabin. It was well set back from the road on a heavily treed three-quarter-acre lot. The structure sat on unlandscaped, natural grounds, a blue gravel driveway leading to a weathered garage. An old, unused outhouse was visible some sixty feet behind the house, its door hanging loosely on one hinge. Gus and Worthy climbed the five front steps of the house and crossed the sagging boards of the covered front porch. Gus unlocked the door.

“Waste of time, you ask me,” Chief Worthy said. “The county boys been all over this house, same as the woman’s. Anything of value, they already found. I’ll take my oath on that.”

Gus looked around the darkened foyer. “Well, now, Gene, that most surely is true. But I’d kinda like to cast my eyes around some anyway. You never know.”

Worthy shrugged. “If you don’t mind, Gus, I’d just as soon be on my way. You can drop both sets of keys at my office after you’re done. I can’t see wastin’ my Saturday pokin’ around in a dead man’s house when the murderer is already locked up.”

Gus nodded. “Suit yourself.”

Worthy turned to leave. “Just give the keys to my deputy. If he ain’t there, toss ’em on the desk. Guess they’ll be safe enough.” He shook Gus’s hand and left.

Much later, Gus exited the rear of the house and gazed around the expanse of land surrounding the back porch. The property was bordered by thick woods, early buds beginning to sprout on some of the mockernut hickory trees. Gus’s eyes fell upon the abandoned outhouse. He stepped off the porch deck and crossed to it.

After a cursory examination of the dank, cobwebbed interior, Gus closed the door and turned away. His eyes fell on the woods to his left, at the very rear of the property. There, where wild shrubbery met the property line, the nearly obscured opening of an old, long-unused footpath was visible. Gus’s eyes narrowed as he gazed at it.

Born and raised on the rural, pristine lands of Long Island, Gus had spent many childhood hours exploring the woods, streams, and lakes surrounding his hometown of Central Islin. He had learned something as a very young boy: A path in the woods always led to somewhere. A tadpole-and-frog-laden pond, a clear, cool-water swimming hole, a shimmering crystal stream, or a scary, haunted-looking hunter’s cabin. Somewhere.

Gus crossed the property, noting the remnants of an old-fashioned, homemade cinder-block barbeque pit now choked with weeds. It seemed identical to the one he recalled behind his grandfather’s old green-and-white bungalow on Connetquot Avenue.

Smiling with his memories, Gus set out onto the path, following its meander for some hundred feet through the woods. The path was heavily overgrown, having not seen regular use in many years; Gus reasoned it dated back to the days when this house and property had most likely served a growing family. As he neared the end of the path, his suspicions were further confirmed. Some twenty feet above him appeared the remains of a roughly built treehouse, constructed from differing sizes and types of lumber, the skeletal remains forming a rough triangle amidst three ancient oak trees. The lumber was mostly rotted away, dangling in some places from large, heavily rusted ten-penny nails.

Gus stood there looking upward at the sight for long moments. Long ago, as a boy, he and his cousin had built just such a treehouse. Their constant foot traffic to and from that treehouse had created a path through the woods very similar to the one where he now stood.

Glancing around one final time, he noticed something else. A few more yards ahead, the woods seemed to open up. He followed the path a bit farther.

An old dirt lane, heavily rutted and about ten feet wide, ran parallel to the rear of the McAdams property. Its existence did not surprise Gus. Long Island was veined with many such lanes, none of which appeared on road maps. They served the hunting blinds and trout streams, fishing holes and hidden copses of hardwood trees that provided locals with firewood for long, snowy winters.

Most had originally been cut through the woods as fire breaks and access routes for local fire-district volunteers. In the event of a wildfire, the lanes allowed pumper trucks and personnel to get in close to fight the flames.

Gus had seen many such lanes in his lifetime and knew they always intersected with main roadways. Much like the narrow, winding footpath he had just trod, the narrow dirt lanes always led somewhere.

Glancing around, he saw a flat expanse of grassy area bordering the lane. It was some fifteen feet long and just wide enough to accommodate an automobile.

He ambled over to it. Unlike the badly rutted lane itself, this patch of flat, weed-strewn grass had once been pristine. But now, as Gus frowned down at it, his eyes narrowing in thought, it was not.

Cut into the flat ground were what seemed to be a set of tire tracks. Though worn and weathered from months of exposure, they remained quite visible. Under the warm March sun, the tracks were dried out but appeared to have been originally cut at a time when the ground had been soft and muddied.

Gus recalled the weather-bureau information he had gathered: Around the time of the murder, there had been an abundant accumulation of rain.

Something about the tracks seemed very odd to Gus, and he bent to one knee for a closer look. After thirty years of policing, he had seen his share of crime-scene tire tracks. But nothing quite like these.

Based on dried remnants of sprayed mud, Gus was able to identify the vehicle’s drive wheels. But, as he knew, a car had only one drive wheel, either left or right rear, depending on car make and model. The spray pattern he was looking at indicated two drive wheels, not just one. And even more perplexing, they each appeared to turn in unison as front-steer wheels do. The mud splatter fanned out to the left in a broad, semicircular pattern. The way Gus read the tracks, the car had first pulled off the lane and onto the clearing, then at some point had accelerated sharply away, spinning its wheels forcefully and spraying grass-clumped mud some ten feet into the low-lying surrounding brush. But the drive wheels appeared to be at the front of the vehicle—the steering wheels, not the fixed rear wheels.

Gus examined the rear tire tracks. They sat slightly inside the front tracks, indicating a narrower rear track width, and no mud spray was visible. Gus, still kneeling, scratched at his head. If it had been a four-wheel-drive vehicle, such as a Jeep, all four wheels would have sprayed mud. But that clearly wasn’t the case here. So what else could possibly explain drive wheels which also steered the car?

Gus stood slowly thinking. It was a long shot at best that these tracks had anything to do with the McAdams case. But, by the same token, someone had parked here, and someone had left in a pretty damn big hurry.

That someone had driven a unique vehicle. One Gus had never come across before, one potentially easy to identify.

And that vehicle surely needed identifying. Gus turned to the path, heading to his car, still parked at Lily’s place. He needed the Polaroid camera and measuring stick from his tool case.

When Gus arrived at Eddie’s Texaco and Repair Shop in Central Islin, he parked and walked across the oil-stained concrete to the Bell System phone booth nestled at the side of the repair bay. He deposited a dime and dialed the Central Islin Police Department. His friend, Chief Bill Carters, answered.

Gus quickly filled him in, then got to the point. “I need you to take a look at the county aerial photograph survey maps, Bill. Specifically, the town of Shirley. Just east of the six hundred block of Heston Road there’s a dirt lane that don’t show up on any street maps. I need to know if it leads to anything and where it hits main paved roadways. Can you do that for me?”

“Sure, Gus. You figure this is important, do ya?”

“Could be. We’ll see. Check it out, then call me back. I’m over at Eddie’s Texaco. I need his opinion on somethin’.”

“Okay. Call you back A-Sap.”

Sitting behind the station’s grease-stained counter beside an ornate and ancient NCR cash register, Eddie Jacobs bent and carefully studied the six Polaroid photos Gus had placed before him. With a musty oil-and-gasoline tinged odor touching at his nostrils, Gus spoke up.

“Tell me, Eddie: What the hell does that look like to you?”

The mechanic shrugged. “Tire marks in dried-out mud. What’s it supposed to look like?”

Gus pointed. “Take a look at that spray pattern. See where it appears to be coming from? The front of the car—and from both wheels. And look, see how those two wheels turn, steer the car out off that lane-side cutaway and out onto the lane itself? Now, how in the hell is that possible?”

Eddie studied the photos once more. “Well, it ain’t a four-wheeler, like a Jeep or a Dodge Power Wagon. See here, the rear wheels are just followin’ along meek-like. They don’t appear to have spit out any mud.”

“No, and they both track straight, they’re fixed, that’s how I know they’re rear wheels. If they were the drive wheels, they’da sprayed mud straight back, not fanned out in an arc pattern like those steer wheels did. But there’s no dried spray to the rear.”

Eddie nodded. “Yeah, sounds about right. So what you need me for, Gus? Seems you got it all figured.”

Gus shook his head. “I been drivin’ since I first snuck my granddaddy’s Model 20 Hupmobile outta the barn when I was ten years old. I never once seen a vehicle could put down tracks like these.”

Eddie squared the photos into a neat pile with his permanently oil-stained right hand and gave them back to Gus. “No, I don’t figure you woulda, ’cause the vehicle that left them tracks was a front-wheel driver. Back in the thirties, Cord made a few front drivers. Built ’em upstate somewheres. They only lasted a coupla years and cost as much as a damn Cadillac. See, Cord figured front drivers was gonna be the next big thing, but hell, who wants a car with the front wheels drivin’ and steerin’ it? Makes steerin’ real tough, like drivin’ a damn snowplow.” He shrugged. “You’ll never see them again, Gus. Not in this country, anyways.”

Gus thought for a moment. “What do you mean, not in this country?”

Eddie, a World War II veteran who had served as a motor-pool sergeant, shrugged again. “Well, now, when I was over in France, I come into possession of an old Citroën. French-built car, real piece a crap and the ugliest machine on God’s green earth. But it beat walkin’, so me and a buddy of mine fixed that old car up, got it runnin’ again. It drove even worse’n it looked, real bad heavy feel to the steerin’, ‘torque-steer’ we called it, felt like drivin’ a bulldozer.” Here he paused, smiling. “Served us pretty well with a coupla local Frenchie gals, though, as I recall. Far as I know, Citroëns are still front drive.”

Gus dug a slip of paper from his pocket. “I measured the front and rear track widths best I could. Front track is wide, close to sixty inches. Rear track is a lot narrower, more like fifty, fifty-one. That mean anything to you?”

Eddie screwed up his lips as he replied. “Now I can’t say certain, but the Cord was a pretty big car. That rear track seems way too narrow for a Cord. Hell, a Ford Fairlane has a wider rear track than that.”

“Yeah,” Gus said. “And a Chevy Bel Air, too.”

The phone rang. It was Chief Carters calling for Gus.

“That’s a fire-break lane, Gus, for the South Haven Fire District. It runs parallel to Heston Road for a ways, eventually meets up with the Sunrise Highway on the north, County Road Eighty on the south. It just serves as access in case a wildfire breaks out. It doesn’t actually go anywhere.”

“County Road Eighty goes somewhere,” Gus said, more to himself than to Carters. “Goes straight to the Poospatuck Indian Reservation where the body was found.” After a slight pause he asked, “Where exactly does it hit Eighty, Bill?”

There was a pause as Carters rustled with maps, looking. “Quarter-mile east of the Strandvold farm near Clifford Road.”

Gus nodded. “Okay, thanks. I’ll be in touch.”

He turned back to Eddie. “You seen any Cords around lately? Any Citroëns?”

“Hell, no, Gus. You lookin’ for a Cord, you better start in the museums or the junkyards. And Citroën? Nobody around here is fool enough to buy a foreign-built car, ’specially one looks like a torpedo comin’ at you backwards.”

“Any other front-wheel drivers you know of?”

“I never hearda none, but I can’t say sure. Now that I’m thinking about it, Citroën mighta invented front drive. Back before Cord, even.”

“Thanks, Eddie. You’ve been a big help.”

“My pleasure. And just so’s you know, it’s been awhile since your last tune-up and oil change. You better take care of that Edsel of yours, Gus. Keep it runnin’ till you get your money’s worth out of it. You’ll never be able to sell it to anyone else, that’s for sure.”

On Monday morning, Gus Oliver waited as the head librarian of the Lake Ronkonkoma library unlocked its front door. He gave her a few minutes to get settled, then made his inquiry.

Two hours later, surrounded by piles of back issues of Hemmings Motor News, Gus had the information he sought.

The last Cord automobile had been built in 1937, some twenty-three years ago. Because of Lily O’Rourke’s speakeasy background, Gus had reasoned that, despite Eddie Jacobs’ “museum” remark, there could very well be a fancy old car involved here somehow.

But further investigation had shown that, as Eddie had suspected, the Cord would not have left such a narrow rear track.

Instead, certain Citroëns available in the U.S. bore a front track width of 59.1 inches and a rear track of 51.7, nearly identical to the approximate dimensions Gus had taken behind the McAdams house.

And the Citroën was very expensive, priced higher than a top-of-the-line Lincoln or Cadillac.

Combining its foreign nature, unique front-wheel-drive configuration, and modest styling with its steep purchase price, United States Citroën sales figures had been very low. In fact, without available automatic transmission or power steering, it was unlikely that upscale Americans would purchase such a vehicle in any meaningful quantities, even despite the fact that both Frank Sinatra and Lucille Ball had recently done so.

If the vehicle that had lurked behind the McAdams place had indeed

transported the murderer, it was very possible that Gus could eventually identify that murderer by first identifying the vehicle itself.

Later, at the law offices of Andrew Saks, Gus gathered the notes he had compiled from working the telephone and entered Saks’s private office. He took a seat opposite the lawyer at the wide, polished desk.

“There are only two Citroën dealers in the whole country. One is out in Los Angeles. The other is at 300 Park Avenue, New York City. According to the sales manager at the New York office, since the cars were introduced in the U.S., they’ve only sold a couple hundred of ’em. A lot of those were shipped to buyers in the snow-belt areas. Apparently this here front-wheel-drive thing gives a vehicle much better traction in the snow. Second-largest sales volume is in L.A., thanks to a few celebrities settin’ a trend. For models matching the track widths we have here, only twenty-two have been sold in the New York metropolitan area.”

Saks nodded. “Did you arrange for a list of buyers to be sent to us?”

“The guy wouldn’t go for it. Said he’d have to check with his legal department first. He did tell me one thing, though: Nobody from Long Island has ever bought one from him.”

“And you really feel this can be important, Gus?” Saks asked.

“I do. It’s a long shot, sure, but to tell you the truth, it seemed a long shot Lily was innocent in this to start with. The way I see it now, this was a pretty sloppy job if she did do it. Hell, the police went straight to her. But if she didn’t do it, then what have we got? A clean shooting, no forensic evidence, no known motive or suspect, nothing. Now if McAdams was a crooked cop, like it seems, maybe a pro killed him. Somebody tied to that New York mob stuff. They probably don’t know or care that Lily lives out here. Somebody tracked McAdams down specifically to kill him.”

“That’s highly speculative, Gus.”

Gus nodded. “Okay. Then plead her guilty and try to cut a deal to keep her out of the gas chamber. I’ve got nothin’ else.”

Saks pondered it. “What do you need me to do?”

“Get me that list of buyers from the Citroën dealer in the city. Get a court order from Judge Maull if you have to. We go over the list, show it to Lily and the New York police, see if a name jumps out at anybody. At the least, this buys us some time. Maybe Maull will agree to a continuance on jury selection. Push the trial back some. Then, if this hunch of mine turns out wrong, we’ll still have time to look for another angle.”

Andrew Saks smiled. “Gus, maybe it’s you who should have been an attorney instead of your son. I like the way you think.”

He reached for his intercom button.

“Agnes,” he said to his secretary. “Please get me Judge Robert Basil Maull on the phone. It’s quite urgent.”

“So,” Gus said to Lily O’Rourke. “What I’m thinkin’ is, some pro comes out from the city. He drives around, cases the area. Probably at night and while it’s raining. Not many people notice that car he’s drivin’. He finds the fire lane running behind the McAdams place, sees it leads out to Route Eighty and that nice, quiet deserted area around the Indian reservation. So he goes back to McAdams’ place, parks on the side of the dirt lane next to that footpath through the woods. He knows no one has reason to be on that rutted lane at night, especially with all the rain. See, people drivin’ rear-wheel-drive cars more’n likely would be afraid of gettin’ stuck in the mud. But the killer—he’s got front drive, he’s not worried ’bout any mud. So he somehow gets into the house, maybe just knocks on the door and McAdams opens up. The killer shoves a gun in his face, walks him out to the Citroën, and shoots him. Then he drives to the Poospatuck Reservation. Once he gets there, he can’t afford to leave any tire tracks near the body, so he parks his car on the gravel roadway and drags McAdams’ body into the woods. The only tire tracks that are found are the unrelated ones in the dirt near the woods, and they just happen to match your Chevy. Along with a coupla million other cars.”

Lily smiled. “So you do believe me, eh, Gus?” Her grey eyes twinkled in the harsh lighting of the jail’s interview room.

Gus hesitated before responding. “Let’s call it givin’ you the benefit of reasonable doubt. Believe is kind of a strong word.”

“Well, hell, Gus, at my age, with these damn crow’s feet, I’ll take whatever I can get from a man, I guess.” She let the easiness of her tone fade when next she spoke. “So after he dumps the body, he disappears. Just a big coincidence that I get my tail caught up in it.”

“Yeah,” Gus said. “Maybe. But it seems to line up pretty good. The killer dumps the body, retraces his route back down that fire lane, a pitch-dark, deserted, muddy road through the woods, nice and private. He follows it out to the Sunrise Highway and drives right back to the city.”

“Okay,” Lily said. “What do you need me to look at?”

Gus opened the manila envelope he had placed on the table and extracted the single sheet of paper it held. He turned it to face her and slid it across the table.

“That’s a list of Citroën buyers in New York. Take a look at it. Tell me if a name strikes you.”

It only took a few seconds before Lily looked up, smiling, the twinkle back in her eye. She suddenly looked far younger than her fifty-nine years, Gus thought. Hell, she looked younger than him.

“Well, well,” she said happily. “If it isn’t Liam Behan. A brogue-prattling Irishman ex-cop drivin’ a sissy-ass French car. Imagine that?”

Gus Oliver raised his glass of Pabst Blue Ribbon in toast to Andrew Saks.

“Here’s to the system, Counselor,” he said. “It may not be perfect, but it’s the best one anybody’s come up with so far.”

Saks raised his own glass, smiling. “Yes, it is. And to Gus Oliver. Nice piece of work, Gus. Very nice.”

They sat in silence as Mabel Taylor placed The Green Lantern Tavern’s blue-plate dinner special before them: roast pork loin, gravy, mashed potatoes, and spinach. When she left, Gus spoke up.

“We got lucky.” He turned to the third man at the table, Central Islin Police Chief Bill Carters.

“See, Bill,” Gus said, “that guy Liam Behan. He was a partner of McAdams when they were both cops. Went way back to the twenties together. Matter of fact, the night McAdams shot that bouncer in The Alimony Prison, Behan was second in charge of the raiding party. Once the Suffolk PD investigators checked Behan out, they learned he and McAdams were suspected of working dozens of shady deals together. They poked around deeper and learned that when McAdams retired and left the city, rumor was he disappeared with money that was half Behan’s, proceeds from their illicit schemes. Judge Maull issued a search warrant, and the NYPD turned up blood traces in the trunk of Behan’s Citroën. Not much, but enough to get a type match to McAdams.”

Carters cut into his pork. “So Lily’s off the hook?”

Saks answered. “Well, the judge is weighing my motion to dismiss. First he has to decide if he’ll release her from jail pending a full review. We’ll see. But it looks very promising. And there’s more. You see, two handguns were registered to Behan, both thirty-eights. One was a service revolver from his days on the force. He claims to have sold it when he retired and misplaced the buyer’s information. But he didn’t figure on something. He used that same gun in a fatal police shooting in nineteen fifty. He killed a known gambler, allegedly in self-defense at the time. Internal Affairs had some suspicion it was actually a contract killing for the mob. As a result, they preserved all the evidence. Ballistics on Behan’s bullet was still on file. They matched it to the two slugs taken from McAdams’ body. Case closed.”

Carters shook his head, chewing slowly. “Well, if Judge Maull is satisfied Lily wasn’t in on it, he can dismiss the charges.”

Gus sipped his beer. “Actually, the county prosecutor has some say too. But I’d say, yeah. She’s in the clear. She walks.”

He ate some spinach, then sipped more Pabst. Reaching for a freshly baked biscuit, he smiled across to Saks.

“Still, after meeting Lily . . . well, a man’s gotta wonder some. Know what I mean, Counselor?”
Copyright © 2012 by Lou Manfredo

FINAL VINYL

by Brynn Bonner | 9305 words

Brynn Bonner is the pseudonym of a North Carolina writer who debuted in EQMM’s Department of First Stories in 1998 with the Robert L. Fish Award-winning story “Clarity.” She has since been a regular contributor to EQMM. This new story brings back the protagonist of 2007’s “Jangle,” vinyl record shop owner Sessions Seabolt. “Jangle” is now available on audio ( http://www.sniplits.com/mystery_stories.jsp ). The author’s debut novel, Lies and Embellishments, is due out soon.

It’s ridiculous the lengths I’ll go to when stalking a rare vinyl record. It’s the thrill of the hunt. Some quest for shipwrecks, gold, the Fountain of Youth, but for this woman, the treasure is rare vintage vinyl records. And I’d be willing to stand up in a room full of people seated on rickety folding chairs drinking rank coffee and confess out loud, “My name is Session Seabolt and I am a vinyl addict.”

On this Monday morning I’d left my record shop in Raleigh, North Carolina before daylight and headed west. Two hours into the drive I hit a torrential rainstorm that seemed to be stalking me. I had a white-knuckle grip on the steering wheel as I leaned toward the windshield, squinting to negotiate the hairpin switchbacks up into the Great Smoky Mountains to the cabin of a fellow vinyl junkie, Darby Brenner. He called last night and rattled off a list of fifteen albums he’d decided he could let go from his collection—at a bargain price—among them the Yardbirds’ 1965 For Your Love, near mint.

As it happened, I’d had a call just last week from a collector in Philly. He’s a dead-serious Eric Clapton completist intent on owning every recording Clapton even plucked a string on. The Yardbirds, Cream, Blind Faith, Derek and the Dominos. Sideman stuff with John Mayhall’s Bluesbreakers, Delaney and Bonnie, Lennon’s Plastic Ono Band—everything. He’d asked me to keep a lookout for this exact Yardbirds album and hinted he might be persuaded to pay premium for it.

But I’d have made the trip anyhow. Darby Brenner and I have been friends since childhood. We’re both rock-band spawn. My dad is Sonny Seabolt, one of the founding members of Copper Hill, a Southern-rock band with many things in common with the Allman Brothers. Unfortunately tax bracket isn’t one of them. They did okay, enough for the guys to live comfortably now that they’re getting to be golden oldies. But Darby’s mother, Sarah, a. k. a. SuzyQ, was one of the two female members of the quartet Squares in Pairs. They made a mint. Though the band’s schtick was dressing like nerds, complete with horn-rimmed glasses and pocket protectors, Sarah didn’t carry the part over into her real life. She was a wild woman. As far as I know, Darby’s father’s identity remains a mystery even to Sarah.

My mother ran off when I was a toddler, so I was raised by a rock band—yet I survived. Darby was raised mostly by a housekeeper named Nadine Blackwell, but he survived too—and so did Nadine. In fact, she’s still looking after him. We were lucky to each have a parent who cared about us, even if their parenting skills were marginal. But we’d both had chaotic childhoods and now, pushing thirty, we’re like old combat veterans still sharing foxhole stories.

The seal on our bond is that we’re both hooked on vinyl. A couple of years back I gave up my career as a CPA for my dream of opening a vinyl-record store. I’m struggling financially, but so happy I fear any day I might break into a Marie Osmond medley right there in the middle of the store and embarrass myself. As for Darby, SuzyQ apparently felt some guilt over her substandard mothering and assuaged it by giving him an early inheritance. Upon his twenty-first birthday he became, if not filthy rich, at least somewhat soiled. And to everyone’s surprise, including Darby’s, he has a flair for business and quickly turned a small fortune into a bountiful one.

I laughed as I rounded a bend and Darby’s abode came into view. He still insists on calling it a cabin even though the original 700-square-foot structure he bought six years ago—along with half the mountain—has been swallowed up in the 3,000 square feet he’s added since. Now another wing was sprouting from the south side of the residence, excavation was under way for a pool, and the skeleton of a pool house was silhouetted against the brooding gray cloudbank.

By the time I pulled up in Darby’s driveway the rain had lost ambition and dissolved into a mist so fine it seemed suspended in the air. Before I’d even put the car in park, Darby was out the door from the central atrium he added last year and bounding out to shelter me with an umbrella. He crooked an arm around my neck by way of greeting and we headed for the atrium in lockstep. Darby only tops my five-seven by an inch or so and with his blond hair in a Beatlesque moptop and my own blondish pixie cut, we must have looked like grown-up Bobbsey twins.

“Glad you made it out,” he said, “sorry I didn’t arrange better weather.”

As I crossed the threshold, I marveled anew at the atrium. It was built in a lodge style with exposed beams and a river-rock fireplace that spanned an entire wall and tapered to the two-story ceiling. All very rustic, but this was Darby’s listening room and I knew he’d brought in an acoustic engineer to design the space. Just behind it was his private record library, a climate-controlled maze of shelves and bins filled with LPs, 78s, and 45s, the inventory catalogued only in Darby’s head.

“Hope you can stay and hang out,” he said.

“Awhile, but I want to get back at a decent hour tonight. Where’s Beth?”

“Oh, she’s around here somewhere,” he said, looking around as if he’d misplaced his wife.

“She’s right here,” came a voice from behind me. She was decked out in her usual hippie gear, a long-tiered skirt of many colors and a torso-hugging T-shirt, but bowing to the chilly weather she’d foregone the requisite Birkenstocks for boots. With her honey-blond hair caught up in a ponytail she looked even younger than she had on their wedding day a little over a year ago. Darby may not have felony-robbed the cradle, but he’d pickpocketed it.

“Hey, Session,” Beth said.

As usual, I couldn’t read her. Was she happy to see me, irritated I was there, or simply didn’t care either way? I hey-ed her back.

“Want me to bring you two in some lunch?” she asked Darby. “Cook has made up a pot of mushroom soup that smells fantastic.”

“Yeah, that’d be good,” Darby said, without looking up from where he was sorting through a stack of LPs. “Bring us a couple of bowls and crackers and stuff.”

As Beth turned to go Darby added, “And Beth, don’t call her Cook. She hates that. Her name is Nadine. Call her by her name.”

Beth opened her mouth to say something, then seemed to think better of it and went on her way.

“Want to listen to some tunes?” Darby asked, holding up a beautiful copy of Nick Drake’s Fruit Tree, a 1986 release on the Hannibal label.

“Not if that’s the copy you’re selling me,” I said. “I wouldn’t want to risk scratching it.” I could see the vinyl was shiny and the jacket was in pristine condition, no fading or scrub marks. I’d get $200 for this album alone.

“Naw, this is my play copy,” he said, “it’s a first pressing, you’re not gonna believe the sound.”

He settled the record onto a turntable I was pretty sure cost more than my car, lifted the stylus, and pointed me toward an armless lounge chair while he rested the needle into the lead-in groove. As “Pink Moon” filled the atrium it was like being bathed in sound. I closed my eyes and listened, trying to ignore the fact that I’d recently heard this song on a car commercial—pure blasphemy!

“Oh, I love this song.” I heard a familiar voice and opened my eyes to see Nadine, Darby’s longtime housekeeper and second mama, bustling into the room with a tray laden with steaming soup bowls and all manner of accoutrement.

“You love practically every song, Nadine,” I said, standing to get a hug.

“Guilty as charged,” she laughed. “How are you, Session? Haven’t seen you in a blue moon, nor a pink one either for that matter.”

Just then the outside door to the atrium burst open. We all whirled to see a hulking figure framed in the doorway. I didn’t recognize him at first. The rain had picked up again and he was dripping wet and his face was doing a good imitation of the thundercloud outside. Noland Nicholson was a record hound I’d met through Darby. They were good buddies—or at least I’d thought so up until this moment.

“So, it’s true!” he shouted, taking long strides toward Darby. “You’re selling off? And you’re selling to her? He turned in my direction and seemed to notice his own accusatory finger poking the air. “Hey, Session, no offense, how ya doin’?” he said offhandedly, then turned back to Darby with full ire. “You told me you’d give me first crack. You said if I pushed this job to the front of the line,” he motioned toward the outside construction, “you’d sell to me! We had a deal!”

“That was before the place didn’t pass inspection, Noland,” Darby said. “You’re the owner of the company; take some pride, man. Like I’ve been telling you, you do shoddy work, there’s consequences. The deal’s off!”

Nadine and I must have looked like spectators at a tennis match as we followed volleys of accusation and insult until I feared they’d come to blows.

“Darby!” came a small but commanding voice as Beth ran into the room. “For pity’s sake! Calm down! This is ridiculous.” She waded in between the two men, putting stiff arms out to referee. “You should both be ashamed. You’ve been friends forever and you’re going to act like this over a pile of cardboard and plastic?”

“Vinyl!” we all corrected in unison.

“Vinyl,” she repeated, rolling her eyes. As she continued to dress them down like a mommy scolding misbehaving children, both Darby and Noland began to study their shoes and I got a vision of my sweet deal circling the drain. I was bummed, but not upset enough to get in the middle of whatever this mess was to try to save it.

Noland had left the door to the atrium standing open and now two more men appeared, dressed in yellow slickers. They stood, solemnly appraising the situation.

“Have we come at a bad time?” the shorter man finally asked.

Noland glared at the man as Darby motioned them inside. Nadine went to close the door. I noticed she threw the latch this time to shut out any more troubles. She stared at the unfolding scene, her lips set in a hard line.

“Hello, Ted,” Noland said, spitting each word as if it were a foul taste.

“Noland,” the man nodded by way of greeting. “You’ll be happy to hear everything passed. You’re clear to start the electrical.”

“Shoulda been clear the first time around,” Noland tossed back.

“Look, Noland,” the man said, “this isn’t high school, I’m doing my job. It’s like I told your man John here,” he jerked his thumb at the tall man standing behind him, “it wasn’t his fault. I say John Daws is one of the best construction foremen I know. They changed the code last year and anybody could have missed this.”

“Well, if it’s not my foreman’s fault, and it’s not your fault, whose fault is it?” Noland persisted, but it was clear he was having to strain to keep up the bluster.

“Nobody’s, Noland. It was just one of those things,” replied the man named Ted, who I’d now surmised was a building inspector. “You’re all set now and there’s no reason for anybody to be ticked off about it anymore.”

Noland’s foreman, John Daws, stood silent and expressionless through the whole exchange. He stared straight ahead as they discussed him as if he weren’t there. He was a large man with features that hinted at a Cherokee heritage and was clearly no stranger to manual labor.

Noland started to argue, but Darby cut in. “Ted’s right, Noland. Beth too. This has gone on long enough. I’ve been an ass. I don’t know what got into me.”

He turned his big brown eyes on me in silent supplication. I flapped a hand even as I mentally added up gas money and time lost on this useless excursion.

“I’ll make it up to you, Session,” he said, “I promise.”

Beth rubbed his shoulder. “That’s good. Now, can I get anybody anything?”

I saw a sour look come over Nadine’s face as she caught a few loose strands of salt-and-pepper hair, capturing it with the clasp at the nape of her neck. She didn’t exactly harrumph— not out loud, anyway—but it was clear she didn’t think Beth capable of functioning as hostess.

Lurking in the doorway that led off to the kitchen I saw a boy who looked to be in his teens. Beth followed my eyes and waved him in. “Everyone, this is my little brother, Kyle. Kyle, say hello.”

Kyle shuffled into the room but didn’t seem inclined to say hello, or anything else. He stared ahead; his eyes—or at least the one I could see—were dark and brooding. His hair, blue-black as a raven’s wing, was shaved close on the sides and back but long on top, one clump falling to his nose.

When the silence stretched beyond good manners, Beth blushed and herded him out of the room.

Darby looked after them and sighed before turning back to us. “Take a load off, Noland,” he said, “we’ll work this all out. How ’bout you, Ted? Lousy day out, we’ve got hot soup and we’re listening to some good tunes. Can you stay a bit?”

Ted let himself be convinced and the foreman, John Daws, headed for the door, never having uttered a word. No one seemed to note his leaving except Nadine, who intercepted him and unlatched the door to let him out. I saw a look pass between them, but couldn’t begin to guess what it might mean.

I glanced at my watch, calculating how long I’d need to stay to be polite now that my business here was a bust, and decided a couple of hours would do. After all, it was Darby who needed to stay in my good graces since he’d reneged on our deal.

The soup was outstanding, served up in huge crockery bowls along with hot crusty bread, and, as always, Darby’s playlist was a great listen. In addition to their musical opinions, I learned Noland and Ted had played football together in high school. “I did all the work and he got all the glory,” Noland said, a line so glib it was clear this was a regular routine. “I was a lineman,” he went on, “opened up holes you could drive a truck through. All Ted had to do was sashay up the field and into the end zone—and the crowd would go wild. While he was doing his little victory dance I’d be limping to the sidelines to have some body part iced.”

“Hey, but I’m the one who gave you your start with this collecting thing,” Ted grinned. “Remember? I went over to CDs and gave you all my LPs. ’Course, you didn’t tell me they were going to be worth this kind of money someday.”

“Foresight,” Noland said, tapping his temple. “I may be brawny, but I’ve got my full share of brains.”

They argued over the best renditions of the songs Darby spun—who did the best cover of Neil Young’s “Helpless.” Whose styling of Leonard Cohen’s “Hallelujah” was superior. Why do guys always have to argue? They may as well have stood on a table, thumped their chests, and bellowed.

Beth never came back into the room, but I had a hunch she was somewhere close by. I felt as if we were being watched and thought I caught movement in the doorway a couple of times.

About four o’clock Ted decided he’d best get back on the job and I figured this was an opening for me to take my leave, but Darby, who was in fine spirits by then, asked me to stay awhile longer. He disappeared into the inner sanctum of his record room and came out ten minutes later cradling a stack of albums.

“Noland, I really am sorry about the way I’ve been acting, man. You can buy those albums at the price I quoted Session.” He nodded toward the table. “And I know you’ve always lusted after this one, so take it as my peace offering.” He handed over an LP and I was perplexed by Noland’s jubilant reaction. It was Grand Funk Railroad’s 1973 We’re an American Band. It’s a nice album, stamped on gold vinyl, but only worth twenty to thirty dollars and Noland was carrying on like he’d hit the lottery. Darby saw my frown. “He’s a colored-vinyl freak and this one’s got the four stickers included. He’s been looking for one that’s complete for years.”

That explained it. This had nothing to do with monetary value, it was Noland’s personal Moby Dick.

Darby placed the rest of the albums into a crate and set it at my feet. “Restitution,” he said. “I think these will make it up to you.”

I reached for the crate, asking about content and price, but he stayed my hand. “It’s a surprise collection, a gift—an apology. Look at them later.”

I left the guys as they were starting in on a new playlist and went to the kitchen to say goodbye to Nadine. I found her at the back door talking in low tones with John Daws. She looked flustered when she saw me. Daws gave me a level look, nodded once, and walked away.

“There are always questions,” Nadine said, nodding vaguely toward the construction area. “Darby’s not one to get involved in the particulars if it’s got nothing to do with his records, and his bride,” she made the word sound frivolous, “can’t decide what to wear in the morning so it falls to me.”

“And you’ve already got plenty to do,” I said sympathetically. “I wanted to say goodbye to Beth, but I can’t find her.”

“She’s off somewhere with her brother,” Nadine said.

“Is her brother living here now?”

“Gawd, no!” Nadine said. “He’s just here for two weeks. One down, one to go. Honest to Pete, there’s something wrong with that kid. He gives me the willies.”

“Making adults squirm is a popular teen pastime, Nadine. As I recall, Darby went through a Goth phase that creeped you out a bit.”

“Oh, Session, do not remind me of that,” she said, but a grin spread across her face, pleating up wrinkles she otherwise managed to hide.

“He grew out of it,” I said. “Kyle will probably end up as a respectable dentist or some such thing.”

This time Nadine did harrumph out loud.

I didn’t look in the surprise crate until I was in the car. There were eighteen albums, all superior to the ones Darby had lured me out here with in the first place, and he’d given these to me. The offering of atonement was way overdone and I supposed I should have felt guilty about taking them, but I didn’t.

I drove home through a now clear North Carolina evening, with the Indigo Girls’ “Closer to Fine” blaring through the car’s speakers. It’s one of my favorite road-trip songs and as I sang along I was feeling pretty freakin’ fine myself. I should have known I was tempting fate.

I was bragging to Dave the next morning in the shop’s workroom. “It looked bleak there for a while, but in the end I scored big.” I pointed to the albums on the table.

Dave works for me—sort of. He’s not much on chain-of-command. We’ve known each other too long and he’s older and continues to treat me like a kid sister. He pretty much defines his job however he pleases, which is fine by me; I couldn’t make it without him—in the business or in my life. He’s my best bud.

He whistled long and low as he thumbed through the albums. “If Darby just handed these over, he must have been feeling a whole lotta guilt.”

I told him how the afternoon had unraveled and Dave shook his head. “Boys and their toys. Must have been a pretty bad wrangle. I don’t know Noland that well, but Darby’s not one to welsh on a deal.”

My cell phone chimed and at first I thought I had a bad connection, then realized the caller was sobbing. “Session, you’ve gotta come. It’s all messed up. I don’t know what to do. Darby wants you here.”

“Beth? What’s wrong? What’s happened?” I cringed, wondering if I was about to get sucked into playing marriage counselor—a role for which I am woefully ill equipped.

“He’d dead!” Beth wailed. “Noland’s dead and they think Darby killed him.”

Beth bawled on, growing more hysterical. I couldn’t get a grasp on the details, but the broad strokes were bad enough. I tried to calm her and told her I’d be out as soon as I could make arrangements.

My unfortunate response to stress is to get the inappropriate giggles and I felt the first one gurgling up as I switched off my cell. Dave knows this is a sign of sure trouble and I saw a frown stitch itself across his forehead.

The landline in the shop rang and I instinctively picked it up, trying to get control of myself. The caller identified himself as Sheriff’s Deputy Jared Fowler. In a deep, serious voice, he asked some perfunctory questions to establish my identity before dropping the hammer. “Sheriff Neal Pierce has dispatched me to Raleigh to question you about events you witnessed yesterday. We ask that you stay where you are and not discuss this with anyone until I’ve had a chance to talk with you. I’m on the road now, I’ll be there in less than an hour.”

I told him I understood, placed the receiver back into the cradle, and immediately began to discuss every last detail with Dave.

I asked Bliss, one of the shop’s uber-dedicated part-timers, to take over and waited in the workroom where I could pace. I had so many questions. But when the deputy arrived he insisted on going first. Had I been at Darby’s house yesterday? Did I witness an altercation between him and Noland? Who else was present? Could I supply a list of the albums Darby had sold to Noland and estimate their worth? I answered as succinctly as possible and read off the list of albums I’d jotted down on the pad beside my phone when Darby called two nights ago to make the offer.

“As far as value,” I said, “anybody off the street could probably get fifteen hundred dollars total. I’d get more because I know a lot of collectors and what they’re looking for.”

Deputy Fowler was young and strikingly handsome. He maintained his professional scowl and scribbled in a little notebook. I’d insisted that Dave stay with me as my counsel. I never claimed he was a lawyer, could I help it if the deputy jumped to conclusions? And anyway, for all I knew, Dave really did hold a law degree. I’m surprised on a regular basis by things that pop up from his past.

I pride myself on staying calm in emergencies—except for the giggling thing—but I heard a definite edge creeping into my voice as I asked my own questions. Deputy Fowler gave me a reassuring smile—he had a nice smile. “Look,” he said, dropping the professional-cop bearing, “it looks bad for Darby right now, but frankly, I don’t think the actual evidence will amount to much in the end. It’s true that Noland was found dead in Darby’s atrium, and it’s true that Darby was passed out—snockered to the gills—in the same room. And yeah, maybe Darby’s fingerprints are on the pottery bowl somebody used to whack Noland in the head, but I suspect those things can all be explained away. I mean, I know Darby; he’s not that kind of guy. ’Course, I’d appreciate it if you wouldn’t tell the sheriff I’ve expressed that opinion. He already thinks I’m soft on this one.”

“You’re friends with Darby, Deputy Fowler?” I asked.

“Yeah, I’d like to think so,” he said. “I’ve known him since he moved to the mountain. I go up to his house and listen to tunes with him once in a while. He’s got me started with a little record collection of my own. I’m not in his league—or yours—but I’ve got a few good ones. And hey,” he leaned toward me and lowered his voice, “just call me plain old Jared—but don’t tell the sheriff I said that either, okay?”

“No, ’course not.” I struggled to stifle a giggle lest he misinterpret it.

“Has Darby been charged?” I asked.

“’Fraid so, but they’re calling it manslaughter—heat of passion and all. He’ll make bail. And as you know, money’s not an issue for Darby. Try not to worry. ”

Dave moved up behind me and we watched as Deputy Fowler made his way across the shop to the door, turning the heads of a couple of female customers.

“Depity-Dawg’s got himself a little witness crush. Call me Jared,” Dave mimicked, lowering his voice.

“That’s ridiculous. Stop making jokes, ” I snapped. “Dave, a man is dead.”

“Yeah, tell it to the deputy,” Dave drawled. “Pretty inappropriate occasion for him to be hitting on you.”

“He wasn’t. You’re just being—well, you. You should be happy. You heard him, he knows Darby’s innocent. I can’t believe any of this. Noland’s dead? And Darby—I’m going out there right now. Can you cover the shop for me?”

“Nope,” Dave said. “If Bliss can’t stay I’ll call Tracker and have him come in. I’m going with you. Think of me as Deputy Dave—but you can call me just plain ol’ Dave.”

Beth sat at the kitchen table alternating between choking out disjointed sentences and popping another tissue from the half-empty box on the table. So far I’d learned that Darby was in custody and would be arraigned the following morning. “Unless somebody comes to their senses by then,” Nadine huffed. Until then, no visitors and no phone privileges.

Dave had gone down to town to nose around, an activity he’s incredibly good at. Dave knows people everywhere and because he lets a lot of quiet into his conversations people tend to babble on to fill the spaces, ofttimes telling him things they didn’t intend to tell.

My approach is a little less polished. “What in God’s name happened?” I asked Beth and Nadine.

“I don’t know!” Beth wailed, the tears spilling over again. “But whatever it was, I know Darby didn’t do it. He’d never hurt anybody.”

“It’s okay, Beth,” I said, trying to sound soothing. I’m not the world’s most patient person, I admit that, and ordinarily I’d have to resist the impulse to shake her into sensibility, but she looked so pitifully young and confused I felt for her. She was, in fact, young. Darby had met her when she was a college sophomore volunteering with one of his pet environmental causes. Smitten, he’d put on the full court press and three months later they were married.

Nadine offered me coffee, bless her, and when she came to pour, Beth latched onto her hand. “Nadine, can’t you just come and sit with us—please.”

Nadine looked taken aback by the gesture, but she sat and patted Beth’s hand awkwardly.

“You’re the one who found him, Nadine?” I asked.

She nodded. “Early this morning, before daylight. Couldn’t sleep and came down to start breakfast. Thought Darby and Beth might like to eat in the atrium so I went in to start a fire in the fireplace and there Noland was, sprawled out on the floor. I knew right off he was for good and all dead even before I saw the blood on the back of his head. Then I saw Darby slumped in a chair and it was all I could do to get my heart beating a rhythm again. I thought he was dead too, but then he groaned. He smelled like a distillery and the bottle of scotch one of his business people gave him for Christmas was sitting on the table nearly empty. I knew he’d brought it out for Noland but I just couldn’t believe he’d been drinking. You know he had a problem. He swore off years ago.”

“He wasn’t!” Beth insisted. “He wouldn’t. I told the sheriff, Darby knows better.”

“What did Darby have to say? Have you talked to him?” I asked.

“Just when I found him,” Nadine sighed, “ but he wasn’t making good sense. He was talking wild and swore he couldn’t remember anything since yesterday morning. I called nine-one-one and the sheriff and the ambulance came. Look, Session, I know good and well Darby would never hurt another living thing, but I can’t explain any of it. Right now I’m just praying hard as I can somebody will get to the truth.”

“Where were you two when it happened?” I asked.

“We don’t know when it happened, but it had to have been after seven o’clock last night,” Nadine said. If she was offended by my questions she didn’t show it. She frowned as if working through the timeline in her own mind. “Those two were still listening to music and I took them in some supper then went down to town to a movie. I wish to God I’d stayed home. I got home about midnight and music was still coming from the atrium so I went on to bed.”

“And you?” I asked Beth gently. “Where were you? Did you hear anything?”

Beth hesitated. “I wasn’t here either. I was—” She popped another tissue from the box and I held my breath, waiting for another meltdown. “I went looking for Kyle,” she said finally. “He’s gotten sort of wild. That’s why my folks sent him here. They thought being out here isolated in nature for a couple of weeks would be good for him, but he’s made friends with a guy from the construction crew and he’s been sneaking out to do stuff with him. I was making the rounds at the clubs and bars looking for him.”

“Did you find him?” I asked.

“Eventually,” Beth said. “I had to drag him out of a bar and I guess I made a scene. He’s underage and they let him in, that’s not right! He’s furious with me for embarrassing him, but I can’t think about that right now.”

“What time did you and Kyle get back?” I asked.

“It must have been around two in the morning. The music was still playing then too,” she looked to Nadine. “That was a long time for them to be at it.”

Nadine shrugged. “Not for those two.” She turned up both hands as if she couldn’t think of anything to add, then rose. “I’ve got to clean up after those crime-tech people. Nasty fingerprint dust all over everything.” She swiped at a smudge on the counter and started to unload the dishwasher. “They don’t show this part on the TV shows—who has to clean up their mess. And Beth, would you ask your brother to stop leaving drinking glasses in his room. There’s one missing from this tall set Darby likes.”

“Sorry, yes, I’ll remind him,” Beth said, her voice a study in misery.

Nadine looked as if she wished she could call that one back. This was, after all, no time to be worrying over kitchenware.

“So the crime techs are done here?” I asked.

“In most of the house,” Nadine said, running the faucet to get hot water. “But they’ve got the atrium sealed, we’re not allowed in there.”

“I don’t think I can ever go in there again,” Beth said with a shudder.

As it turned out, Beth didn’t have a choice. An hour later Sheriff Neal Pierce showed up with Deputy Fowler trailing behind him. Sheriff Pierce had already called my shop and learned I was here and seemed mighty pleased. “Saves me sending Deputy Fowler to fetch you,” he said.

Deputy Fowler—Jared, I corrected in my head—nodded briskly, but when the sheriff turned away he gave me a warm smile and again I felt relieved knowing Darby had an ally in law enforcement.

“I’d like each of you to walk the crime scene with me,” the sheriff said, making me shudder as Beth had earlier. “Miss Blackwell, we’ll start with you since you know the house best and were first on the scene.”

When the two had left the room Jared again let the professional veneer drop. “Darby’s holding up okay,” he said, glancing toward the door. “He’s upset, and hungover, but he’s in a good frame of mind. Beth, he asked me to tell you not to worry. He’ll be home soon.”

When it was my turn to go into the atrium, Sheriff Pierce handed me booties to put over my shoes and instructed me to put my hands in my jeans pockets and keep them there so I wouldn’t be tempted to touch anything. I wanted to hate the man, but he seemed kind, like everybody’s favorite uncle. “I know you’re a friend of Brenner’s, and I know you want to help him,” he said. “Just answer my questions as honestly as you can. The facts have freed as many men as they’ve caught.”

Just like in the movies, a chalk body outline was traced on the stone of the atrium floor and onto the edge of a rug. I coughed to mask a renegade chuckle and was relieved when the sheriff steered me toward Darby’s record room.

“I’m not going to be any help to you here, Sheriff,” I said. “I’ve never been in this room.”

“Never?” he asked, frowning.

“Not since it was under construction. This was Darby’s private realm.”

The sheriff took my elbow, guiding me around a couple of small numbered easels on the floor. I spotted stains on the carpet. Blood?

“Well, maybe you can help me with this,” he said. “These records here,” he pointed to a stack on the countertop, “match up with the list you gave Deputy Fowler yesterday, so I take it these are the ones that caused the dispute?”

With gloved hands he started to hold the albums up to me, one by one. “Maybe the deal went sour again after you left. The records ended up back here in what you’re telling me is Brenner’s private room.”

“Those are probably not the actual same records,” I said.

The sheriff looked puzzled.

“Darby’s a hard-core collector,” I said. “He’d never have sold off an album if he didn’t own a duplicate in better condition. I imagine he pulled the records and sorted them before we got here yesterday. Those are likely duplicates. Didn’t you find the others out in the atrium?”

The sheriff didn’t answer. He started to examine random albums from the shelves. “He’s got six of these,” he mused, showing me a Jethro Tull Aqualung.

“Probably a quadraphonic and a stereo on the blue label and maybe a green label with the different studio address. Could be a Japanese or British release in there as well. Then, of course, he’d have his playing copy.”

“So you’re telling me there are fine points to this collecting thing,” he said. “These,” he swept his hand to take in the room, “are different from the crates of musty old albums I see people peddling at the flea market.”

I nodded. “Yeah, except sometimes you find a prize in those musty crates. But you have to know what to look for. Not every album is collectible.”

Back out in the atrium I looked around but didn’t spot the stack of albums that had set all this in motion. I thought about telling the sheriff how generous Darby had been in making amends for the broken deal, to show Darby was an honorable guy, but I thought it might sound desperate. The sheriff asked more questions and at some point I realized he was doing a solid reconstruction of events, retracing to fill in details. I was grudgingly impressed. Finally he asked me if I saw anything that seemed out of place or noteworthy.

“That,” I said, pointing to the turntable. “That’s odd. Darby would never have stacked records like that.”

Sheriff Pierce frowned. “Isn’t that the point of these things? You stack five or six records and it changes them automatically?”

“For casual listeners, yes, but when the top record drops onto the stack they scrub against one another. Darby’s fastidious about his records.”

“Would Nicholson have done it?”

“I doubt it,” I said. “I mean, I didn’t know Noland all that well, but he’s—he was—a pretty serious collector too. And anyway, like the record room, this turntable is strictly Darby’s domain.”

Beth insisted we stay at the house and directed Dave and me down a long hall to the guest wing where I’d stayed a couple of times in the past. I was struck again by how spread out the house was. Beth and Darby’s bedroom, as well as Nadine’s, was in a twin wing on the opposite side of the public rooms. Even if anyone had been home last night they wouldn’t have heard anything. We seemed miles from the atrium.

After Nadine brought us a stack of towels and started the trek back to her own room Dave came in and flopped on my bed, spilling what he’d garnered from his afternoon of nosing around.

“First off, the consensus on Noland is that he was basically a nice guy, but he had a flare for saying the wrong thing at the wrong time, and a habit of pushing people’s buttons. That little dust-up yesterday with Ted Mayhall, the inspector, wasn’t their first. And it was no secret he was hard on his foreman, John Daws.

“Well, there you go,” I said, “people with motive.”

“Yeah, but he and Darby have mixed it up a few times too. Publicly. I gotta tell you, Session, it looks bad for Darby.”

A shiver went up my spine. I told Dave what I’d found out from Nadine and Beth and about my walk-through with the sheriff.

Dave scratched at his two-day growth of beard and mulled this over. “Time of death was between nine and eleven last night.”

I looked him a question.

“Got a friend in the lab,” he drawled. “So maybe that puts Nadine elsewhere—and I say maybe. But does it clear Beth? She say what time she left here?”

“No!” I said. “Are you crazy? Why would either of them want to hurt Noland Nicholson? Beth’s all peace and love; she couldn’t hurt a fly. Nadine either.”

“Not even to protect Darby?”

“Protect him from what?”

Dave shrugged. “Still some holes in the theory.”

“Still some holes in your head,” I snarked, but he’d planted a seed and despite myself I felt suspicion growing.

“I wonder what time Kyle went AWOL,” I mused aloud.

“Ten minutes till ten he was out at the main road waiting for a kid named Nate from the construction crew to pick him up.”

“Wow, you have been busy,”

“Young Nate’s got himself a little fencing enterprise going. Kyle told him he’d bring him some ‘good stuff,’ but he didn’t deliver. Said he couldn’t get to the goods and promised to have another go at it.”

“Why in the world would this kid Nate tell you all that?” I asked.

Dave flexed a neck muscle. “I can be very persuasive. And anyway, he might have gotten the impression I was with the SBI.”

Dave flashed a badge at me. From this distance it looked like a proper State Bureau of Investigation credential but if the kid had bothered to look closer he’d have seen it was bogus.

“You’re going to get in trouble with that one of these days,” I said.

“But not this day. Anyhow, the kid was probably lying about some of it.”

“Is he, like, bad news? Capable of violence?” I asked.

Dave sighed. “Nearly everybody is, given the right circumstances. Could be he’s in just deep enough to start thinking he’s a tough guy who can beat a rap. Or maybe he’s a scared punk who thought he was caught and started blubbering.”

“Any idea what Kyle was planning to bring to him to fence? Maybe it was the albums? Sheriff Pierce wouldn’t tell me, but I think they may have gone missing.”

“Naw, the kid swears he doesn’t know what Kyle was gonna filch.”

I paced. “So, there are other people who could have done this, and who might have had a reason. Do we know where any of them were when it happened?”

Dave ticked off the lineup. “Ted Mayhall claims he was home, watching TV, alone. John Daws flat-out refused to answer questions about his whereabouts. And according to Nate, he picked up Kyle before ten, but he was mad and ditched him once they got into town. You’ve got Nadine and Beth’s story. So no, we don’t really know where anyone was—except Darby.”

I felt my spirits sag. “Well, Sheriff Pierce needs to know all this about Kyle. For Beth’s sake I hope it turns out he didn’t get mixed up in something that caused Noland’s death, but like the sheriff says, we need all the facts.”

“Yep,” Dave said. “Word on the street is the sheriff’s hot to get this one in the bag before the real SBI comes in and big-foots the case. We don’t want any rush-to-judgment deal going down here.”

The next morning I walked out away from the house toward the tree line to make the call. I didn’t want to risk being overheard, and anyway, the view of the mist-shrouded blue-green mountains was spectacular and somehow gave me hope.

“Don’t suppose there’s any sense in asking how you’ve come to learn all this,” the sheriff said after I told him what we’d learned about Kyle and Nate.

“I’m just passing on information—the facts, like you said, Sheriff.”

“And I thank you. But I’d appreciate it if you and your erstwhile SBI friend Dave would let me do the investigating from here on out,” he said, firmly but not unkindly. When I didn’t reply he added, “There’s not much that goes on in this county that I don’t hear about sooner or later.”

Wow, “erstwhile”? This was no yokel. I promised him earnestly that we’d stay completely out of it, hung up, and jogged back to the house. Dave and I had concocted the plan the night before. The minute Beth left to post Darby’s bail I’d find Kyle and question him—without Dave. Intimidation wouldn’t work with this kid and I can at least feign a caring touch. I was quite confident I could get the kid to talk.

I was quite wrong.

Kyle turned belligerent before I even got the first question out of my mouth. He ordered me out of his room and slammed the door right in my face.

I looked up and saw Jared at the end of the hall and was relieved it wasn’t the sheriff catching me interfering in the case. I met him halfway down the passage.

“I’m assuming the sheriff told you what we found out about Kyle?” I said, jerking my thumb toward the kid’s bedroom door.

“Yeah,” Jared said, “I’m here to question him. Did he tell you anything?”

“Nada,” I said.

“Maybe I’ll have better luck,” he said. “I’m pretty good with young punks. Maybe because I used to be a young punk myself,” he said, and there was that nice smile again.

I was momentarily distracted by the way his tanned skin crinkled around his blue eyes. Geez, what would Dave say about that! I shook my head to clear it.

“Kyle was planning to steal something, I know that much,” I said. “Maybe he took those albums Darby was selling to Noland. He knew they were valuable.”

“And untraceable, no way to prove those particular records were Darby’s even if we caught the kid red-handed with them. Everybody around knows Darby’s records are valuable,” he said. “He was always going on about his latest find. Kid probably thought that gold one alone was worth a wad of cash.”

“Yeah, people tend to get all excited about records stamped on colored vinyl. They’re not all that rare, but a neophyte like Kyle wouldn’t know that.”

“Exactly.” He clasped my shoulder lightly. “Let’s hope this leads somewhere—for Darby’s sake.”

Later that afternoon I wandered into the kitchen and saw through the window that Dave was talking with John Daws, who had a two-man crew out securing the construction site. I wondered what would become of Noland’s company.

Beth was at the table and I cringed when I saw she was on another crying jag. But she’d already seen me and it was too late to escape, so I sat beside her and tried to comfort her as best I could.

“I’m sorry,” she said, between sniffles. “I feel like my whole world’s falling apart. First Darby, now Kyle. That deputy questioned him; did you know that? Kyle won’t talk to me. He says he’s done something awful, but he won’t tell me what. He’s clammed up and locked himself in his room.”

I felt my stomach lurch. Bad as I’d wanted to find something to free Darby, I hadn’t wanted to sacrifice the kid. If he’d gotten mixed up in something that led to a man’s death it would destroy his family.

“Beth—” I began in a whisper. But I didn’t have a clue where to go from there. “Just stay strong, try not to worry,” I said, finally, hearing how lame it sounded.

Beth slammed both palms down on the table and practically spat, “I’m sick of everybody telling me that. How can I not worry? I can’t be Little Miss Sunshine right now, I am down, Session. Down in a deep, dark funk, and I’ve got a right to cry my eyes out if that’s what I need to do.”

I recoiled and stared at her a long time. I was surprised by the outburst, but it had started something percolating in my brain. “You’re right,” I said, finally. “You’ve got every right to be in a funk—a grand funk.” I ran over everything in my mind, double-checking myself. “Un-be-lievable,” I whispered.

I went outside to call Sheriff Pierce, wondering if he’d dismiss me as a conspiracy nut.

It was near nightfall when Dave found me and handed me his cell. “Your Uncle Sheriff wants to talk to you.”

“Since you’ve been so helpful in this case, I thought you and Dave might like to be here when we bring the suspect in,” Sheriff Pierce said. “Your call.”

Part of me definitely did not want to be there, but I felt I had to.

When we got to the station I was thrilled to learn that all the charges against Darby had been dismissed and he was being processed out, but I felt ill about what I knew was about to happen.

The door opened and Jared—Deputy Fowler—came into the room with two more officers close behind him. He nodded to me as he came closer, but the smile was long gone. He lifted his cuffed hands as if rebuking me. “So this is your doing? You’re nuts, you know that? Why are you accusing me?”

“The gold record,” I said. “The Grand Funk Railroad. It wasn’t on the original list of albums I gave you. Only the three of us were there when Darby gave it to Noland. Noland’s gone and Darby has no memory of that day. I’d forgotten about it myself, actually. I never mentioned it to you, the sheriff, or anyone else.”

He laughed, but there was no mirth in it. “This is never gonna stick, you know. Albums are untraceable, remember? And I am not a neophyte. Darby and I listened to each other’s albums all the time so fingerprints aren’t going to tell you anything. I haven’t done anything wrong.” He curled his lip in an Elvis-worthy smirk. “Hey, listen, could I call you once I get kicked free? Maybe we could get some dinner or something—listen to some tunes,” he said, drawing out the last word.

I could hear Dave cracking his knuckles behind me.

As the deputies carted Fowler away to booking, the sheriff crossed his arms and glared after him. “Never was any kind of deputy,” he scoffed. “Politics I had to take him in the first place. We found the albums at his place. He’s so arrogant he didn’t even hide them. But he’s right about one thing; we’ve got no way to prove they were Darby’s. I suppose if he gets a good lawyer he could get away with it.”

I smiled. “I’m going to break a confidence, Sheriff Pierce. I don’t think Darby will mind. He puts a sticky note way back inside each record jacket documenting when and where he got the record. You wouldn’t know it was there unless you were looking for it. Normally, he takes them out when he sells the record, but he was planning to sell those to me and he knows I like to see where they came from. I’m betting they’re still in there.”

The sheriff smiled broadly. “Good to know,” he said.

“Can you tell us what happened now?” Dave asked.

He motioned us to sit. “Darby was acting strange when we picked him up and Beth swore there was no way he’d been drinking,” he said. “She set in on me that morning and hectored me into having him tested for GHB—the date-rape drug. She had a friend in college who got dosed at a party. Next morning the girl was talking gibberish and didn’t remember a thing, just like Darby. Beth wouldn’t let it alone until I had the doc run the test and sure enough—”

“I still don’t understand,” I said.

“Sorry, that didn’t segue, did it?” the sheriff said, running his hands through his close-cropped gray hair.

“Segue”? Who was this guy?

“Okay, from the beginning,” he said. “Fowler ran into someone in town that night, most likely Ted Mayhall, who told him about the row Darby and Noland had gotten into about those records. He decided to drive on out there and see what was what, maybe horn in on the deal himself. He always liked hanging out with rich guys but at the same time he resented them. Anyway, he’d just come from a sweep of one of the downtown trouble-spot bars, where he’d confiscated a vial of GHB. Phone records show Darby was on the phone with one of his business interests in China around that time, so he was likely in his office in the bedroom wing when Fowler arrived, leaving Fowler alone in the atrium with Noland. We don’t know what transpired between the two of them, but some kind of argument blew up and Fowler ended up grabbing the first thing he could put his hands on and cracking Noland in the head with it. I’m sure he didn’t mean to kill him; Fowler’s not evil, he’s just—worthless. But whatever his intentions, Noland’s not any less dead.”

“And then he drugged Darby?” Dave asked. “How?”

“The theory is, Fowler heard Darby coming and dragged Noland’s body into the record room. Maybe Darby looks around for Noland and decides he’s in the bathroom, whatever. He sets down a glass of juice he’s brought in with him and goes off to find Noland and it’s then that Fowler remembers the GHB in his pocket and gets a bright idea. He spikes the drink and waits. Darby comes back, has a few sips, and is out cold. Fowler was smart enough to take the drinking glass with him, but not smart enough to get rid of it. We found it at his place too. We’re testing it now. We think he dragged the body back out, put a stack of records on the changer so it would sound to anyone wandering by like they were still listening to music, staged the scene by dousing them to make it look like they’d been drinking heavily—then on the way out decided to scoop up the stack of records for his trouble.”

“I’m Deputy Fowler,” Dave whispered into my ear, “but you can call me plain ol’ scumbag.”

Back at Darby’s the celebration was in full swing. The man of the hour was taking a shower, “washing the jail off himself,” as Nadine reported. Everyone else was gathered in the kitchen, where the table was fast filling with food as Nadine ferried things from the refrigerator. Beth tried to help, but Nadine shooed her away.

“Nadine!” Beth said, squeezing her hands into fists. “I want to help you. Look, Nadine, I don’t know how to be a rich man’s wife. I don’t know how I’m supposed to act or how to do things. I just want to be a regular person. I want us to be friends, family even, not—whatever we are now. Can’t we, please, work on that?”

Nadine stared at her for a long moment and I saw her face soften. “Yeah, we can,” she said finally. “’Course we can.”

Kyle was stuffing finger foods into his mouth at a rate so accelerated it was clear he hadn’t had the foresight to stock in food for his self-imposed confinement. His eyes—well, eye—was red rimmed and looked like he’d been crying. Beth pulled me aside to tell me that he’d finally confessed to her he’d planned to steal some of the expensive jewelry Darby had given her. He’d gotten as far as taking it from her dressing room and squirreling it away, but when the time came to give it to the fence he couldn’t go through with it.

“We’ve got lots of things to work through, but we are talking now at least,” she said with a wan smile.

Darby came into the room to our hoots, hollers, and hugs. Then, as if the thought had come to all of us at the same moment, we fell silent, remembering that Noland Nicholson wasn’t going to be celebrating anything ever again.

“Awful quiet in there,” came a deep voice from the doorway and we turned as one to see John Daws standing on the porch. His work clothes had been replaced with pressed chinos and a crisp white shirt. Nadine looked undone, but motioned him in. “Darby,” she said, then cleared her throat. “John is, well, he’s—”

“I’m her boyfriend,” Daws cut in, and for the first time he smiled. “And how silly does that sound? We’re way too old to be sneaking around. She wouldn’t even let me pick her up for a date. Had to meet me at the movies or go to the next town over to have supper together. That’s not right. We like each other. I want to keep seeing her. You got any problems with it?” he asked Darby.

“No—well, no,” Darby said, looking as if he’d been hit by a stun gun. “That’s—that’s great.”

“Told ya,” Daws said, nudging Nadine, who was blushing like a schoolgirl.

“You haven’t spoken for forty miles, you okay?” Dave asked as we sped down I-40 back to Raleigh the next night. It was late and traffic was sparse.

“Yeah,” I sighed, “just trying to process it all. It’s so sad about Noland. And I can’t believe how Fowler snowed me. I thought I had better cretin radar than that.”

“That’s why you got me,” Dave said. “For backup. Besides, you weren’t so blinded by his charm you didn’t pick up the clue that broke the case.”

“I can thank Beth for that. She was telling me, rather emphatically, how she had the right to be in a funk if she felt like it and I suddenly remembered about the Grand Funk record. It was Beth who made sure he got tested for GHB too. I think I’ve underestimated her. I should’ve tried to get to know her better.”

“Plenty of time yet,” Dave said. “Darby invited us out again next week. Beth’s doing a cleansing ceremony for the atrium; Daws and Nadine are helping her plan it. Burn sage, chant, all that. Get rid of the bad vibes. Then we’ll listen to music as a memorial to Noland. Darby’s already busy putting the playlist together.”

We rode in silence for a while.

“Seems fitting,” I said.

I gazed into the sky. There was an autumn moon—not pink, but an awesome warm gold.
Copyright © 2012 by Brynn Bonner

DARKLING

by Val McDermid | 1446 words

Val McDermid has become a bestselling author through books like the recent The Retribution (2011), in which crime profiler Tony Hill and Chief Inspector Carol Jordan are pitted against a serial killer. PW said of the book: “Superb. . . . The emotional wedge that the sadistic Jacko is able to drive between Tony and Carol makes this one of McDermid’s strongest efforts.” But the author sometimes writes in a lighter vein too. This year, her first children’s book, My Granny Is a Pirate, came out from Orchard.

When the phone rings at seven minutes past two in the morning, I know I have to behave as if it’s just woken me. That’s what humans do. Because they sleep. “Whassup?” I grunt.

The voice on the other end is familiar. “It’s DCI Scott. Sorry to wake you, Doc. But I know how you like a fresh crime scene.”

He’s right, of course. The fresher the crime scene, the easier it is for me to backtrack to the moment of the crime. That’s how I come up with the information that will help DCI Scott and his team to nail the killer. I’m a criminal profiler, you see. Once I realised my physical body was stuck in this place and time, it seemed like an occupation that would be interesting as well as socially useful. It has the added advantage of having slightly vague qualifications and antecedents. And as long as I do the business, nobody enquires too closely about where I went to school.

I tell him I’ll be there in fifteen minutes. I could make it a lot sooner, not least because I’m already dressed. But the last thing I want is to be too astonishing. I need to survive until I can resolve my situation. And that means not arousing suspicion.

When I arrive, the usual crime-scene slo-mo bustle is under way. Forensic rituals round the back of an out-of-town strip mall. Tonight, for one night only, it’s a theatre of the macabre.

The body’s a pitifully young male, barely out of his twenties, I’d guess. He’s dressed in black, Goth hair to match. Silver in his ears and on his fingers.

He’s pale as paper and it takes me a moment to realise that’s not

makeup. It’s because he’s bled out from the two puncture marks on his neck.

“Vampires don’t exist, right?” Scott says gruffly. “That’s what I keep telling my girls. All that Twilight garbage.”

“This isn’t the first?”

“The third this year. We’ve kept the lid on it so far, but that’s not going to last forever.”

That’s when I notice the writing on the wall. It’s scrawled almost at ground level, but I can tell instantly it’s written in blood. It’ll take the technicians longer to confirm it, but I know I’m right. I crouch down for a closer look, earning a grumpy mutter from the photographer I displace. “Darkling,” it says.

I step back, shocked. “Is this a first?” I point to the tiny scribble. “Was there something like that at the other scenes?”

“Nobody spotted it,” Scott says. “I’ll get someone to go over the crime-scene pics.”

I don’t need them to do that. I know already it’ll be there. I know because it’s a message for me. Darkling is where I am, where I’ve been since I found myself trapped in this place, this time, this body. Darkling. In the dark. A creature of the dark. But now I’ve had a message from my own side.

And now I understand how to fight my enemy. I need to erase this darkling existence. If I can wipe the word from human consciousness, I’ll be free again. Free to move through time and space in my full grace and glory, not the pale shadow existence I’ve had since I was jailed in this form. The murders will stop too. The three that have already happened will be undone, their victims back in their proper place in the world. That’s an unintended consequence, but a good one nevertheless.

I say something, I don’t know what, to get myself off the hook with Scott and melt into the night. I’m home in an instant, computer on, fingers flying over the keys. First recorded instance . . . Shakespeare. I can’t help but smile in spite of the seriousness of my plight. Shakespeare. How bloody predictable is that? I take a deep breath, spread my fingers against the side of my head, and will the transference.

The room is small, lit by a trio of tapers. In the flutter of light, I see a man in his late thirties hunched over a small wooden table. There’s a stack of thick paper to one side of him. His sharpened quill is poised above the ink pot, his dark eyes on the middle distance, a frown line between the fine arches of his brows. His lips are moving.

“The hedge-sparrow fed the cuckoo so long,

That it’s had it head bit off by it young.

So out went the candle, and we were left darkling,” he mutters.

If I were in my pomp, it would be no problem. Being physically present would offer all sorts of options for change and deletion. In extremis, I could kill. But I can only manifest as a voice. He’ll think it’s his own interior voice, or he’ll think he’s going mad. Either way should serve.

“Not darkling,” I say. “Sans light. It’s the Fool speaking. Sans light, that’s what he’d say.”

He pauses, uncertain. “We were left sans light?” he says.

“Sans light,” I say. “Sans light.”

He twists his mouth to one side. “Not darkling. I cannot make a poet of the Fool. Sans light.”

He dips the quill and scratches out the word and I dissolve back into my body. I’m amazed. Who knew it would be so easy to edit the great bard of Avon?

Next up, John Milton and Paradise Lost. My consciousness emerges in a sunlit garden where the great man is declaiming. There’s no other word for it. But the poet is not alone. Of course he’s not alone. He’s blind. Somebody else has to write it down for him. There’s a younger man scrawling as he speaks. I need to move fast. We’re coming up to the line. Yes, here we go.

“As the wakeful bird sings darkling.” Milton gives himself a congratulatory smile.

“Birds don’t sing in the dark,” I say. The scribe looks around wildly, wondering if he’s just spoken out loud.

“Darkling,” Milton says, a stubborn set to his mouth.

“They sing at dusk or at dawn. Not darkling. Do you really want people thinking you’re an ignoramus? Think how it undermines the burden of your poem if the details are inaccurate. At dusk or at dawn, surely?”

“A correction,” he says. “As the wakeful bird sings at dusk.”

Two for two! I dissolve back into my body. These shifts out of body are exhausting. But now I’ve started I can’t stop. The promise of being myself again is too powerful. And so I continue. Keats and his nightingale—“Darkling I listen” becomes, “Obscured I listen.” Matthew Arnold’s darkling plain becomes “a twilight plain” and Hardy’s darkling thrush becomes “dark-bound thrush.” Star Trek: Voyager now has an episode called “Gloaming.”

It’s almost dawn and I’m almost drained. Darkling, I only have one more to go. Dr Samuel Johnson, the great wordsmith, the dictionary man. If I can remove the word from his dictionary, it will disappear for good.

I generate my final focus and emerge by the side of a fat man with a cat and a pile of manuscript paper by his side. I can read the words he has written. “Darkling [a participle, as it seems, from darkle which yet I have never found; or perhaps a kind of diminutive from dark, as young, youngling]. Being in the dark. Being without light. A word, merely poetical.”

Then his eyes fix on where I would be if I were corporeal. “I’ve been expecting you,” he says in his sonorous growly voice.

“You can see me?”

He laughs. “I was the doctor long before you aspired to the mantle, sirrah. And I will be the doctor again. You’re trapped in a human life and when that body dies, so will you. I have fashioned darkling to hold you.”

But as he speaks, the ink on the page starts to fade. The word and its definition are disappearing before our eyes. “Not for much longer. There are no citations. It doesn’t exist anymore.”

He glances at the page. I expect fear or rage, but I get a great guffaw of laughter. “But darkle does. The back-formation comes into being in the next century. Already, other poets have formed darkling and employed it in their verse. There is no escape from the power of the word. Did you really think it would be so easy? Darkling has taken you, boy. You are darkling forever.”
Copyright © 2012 by Val McDermid

THE MISPLACED PERSON

by Tom Tolnay | 4594 words

Art by Mark Evan Walker

Tom Tolnay describes himself as a short-fiction devotee and says he reads more than 200 short stories a year for pleasure. His own short stories have been published in widely different types of magazines, from mystery to literary to mainstream. Most recently, his stories have been featured in The Iconoclast, Hardboiled, and Carpe Articulum. The author also runs a small press that publishes many letterpress poetry books and anthologies of short fiction and essays.

In the old days Bartleby Jargon would’ve been known as an “eccentric” . . . an odd duck who, though out of step with the rest of the community, was appreciated by most because his weird originality made life a bit more colorful. Nowadays, in a world impatient with the uncommon, a world far less generous, Bartleby was called a “flake.” To the citizens of Gopher that meant he was adrift somewhere between the moon and stars, someone no good to anyone, least of all himself. But to me, Bartleby was just a misplaced person without a past or present.

Bartleby wasn’t born in Gopher, yet no one could say exactly where he came from or how he happened to show up at this speck of pepper on the map. He just was and had been for some time. What made him hard to figure out, I guess, was that he’d never learned how to give a direct answer, and always went round and round with a puzzled look in his eye. Under that gob of hair with the texture of clay was a plain, unmarked face that could’ve passed for thirty-five or sixty-five. Plus, he had oversized ears that tended to wiggle when he spoke, distracting us from thinking about anything beneath the man’s surface.

With his natural attraction to nuts and bolts, no one was surprised to hear he took a job at Cowley’s Hardware over on Main—even flakes, I mean eccentrics, have to pay rent and buy baloney. If eccentrics are different from regular folks it’s because they get things done by way of their own mysterious logic. Like the time his boss, Zack Cowley, was away at a hardware show in Chattanooga, and Bartleby, left behind to mind the store, handed over shovels, hoes, rakes, and God knows what else to a family of migrant farmers passing through. Either the family skipped town without paying, or Bartleby saw fit to give the stuff away. All Zack knew for sure was that a batch of tools was missing from his store, and there wasn’t enough cash in the register to account for the merchandise. But he didn’t sack his assistant, as everyone expected—in some cases hoped would happen, and I figure it was because no one else in town would’ve sorted screws and brads and washers with such enthusiasm and at such cheapskate wages. . . . They say it took Bartleby Jargon ten months to pay back Zack Cowley for those wayward tools.

Because Bartleby never expected anything from anyone, and yet was always willing to extend a helping hand to neighbors or strangers, I found myself doing little things for him. I’d bring him a coupla apples from the twisted tree out back our house, or I’d drop off the sports pages after I’d finished reading the local weekly: Like any red-blooded American, he had a soft spot for baseball. But he usually seemed embarrassed by my friendly gestures, so I had to hold back from time to time before I’d say to my wife, Maggie, “Think I’ll drop over to Jargon’s and see if he can use a little help with his mailbox—snowplow knocked it off the post two months back.” At which Maggie would look up from her knitting, over the wire rims of her glasses, and say: “I could use a little help stopping my kitchen faucet from dripping.” Reactions like that have taught me to do my thinking with my head and not with my mouth.

Bartleby’s behavior reminded me of an old song they used to play on the radio that goes something like this: “I start for the corner, but turn up in Spain.” One day Zack sent him to deliver an imported copper teapot to the Brandon place; it’s that sturdy white Victorian up on the hill, overlooking the village like God in His heaven looking down on us. Only Bartleby never reached Brandon’s mansion—ended up digging poppies out of fresh flower beds in the village square and transplanting them into his teapot. Then he goes and leaves this flower arrangement on the steps of the town jail. “What in God’s name was that flake thinking?” townspeople asked each other. To one of them, Myra Crane, I answered, “Nothing at all—he was just being Bartleby.” What I’d meant was, he was always doing the wrong thing in the wrong place at the wrong time, and usually for some reason that made sense to no one but him. That’s why everyone in Gopher seemed to have a favorite Bartleby story. Whenever the men gathered for their Friday night card game at the Grange, or the women met in the basement of the Methodist church to organize a

fund-raiser on Saturday afternoon, they seemed to spend more time telling Bartleby yarns than dealing cards or planning a chicken-and-biscuit dinner.

If there’s one chapter in the story of Bartleby Jargon’s life in Gopher that stayed in people’s minds it would surely be the time he was drafted for public office. In my hometown the same half-dozen people keep their elected posts so long we didn’t really need to vote, though we sort of did anyway just to make sure folks in surrounding communities didn’t start calling us “commies.” Fact is, the few times someone else had the gall to put his or her name up against the standing Village Clerk, Village Truant Officer, Village Justice of the Peace, we, the citizens of Gopher, looked upon it as an act of aggression. Far as we’re concerned, Alice Archer is the Clerk and Artie Frome is the Justice of the Peace, and so on—that’s their job, their livelihood, and running against them was like trying to run them off their deeded lands. But several years ago Nickie Bumppo, the Village Collector for the previous twenty-nine campaigns, up and died on us.

You can’t run a town—even one small as Gopher—without a collector. Once a year for a whole month the Village Collector collects the dues to operate the Volunteer Fire Department (housed in a rickety barn on the abandoned MacKenzie place), to run an ambulance (an ancient hearse fitted up with a cot and first-aid kit), to plow the snow (a World War II Jeep with no doors) on roads the county ignores, and other such vital services. We call this money the Village Dues for the good reason that Gopherites find it easier to pay smaller dues for special services in summer than higher overall taxes at year’s end. A member of each household—we got maybe a hundred fifty households in Gopher—would drop off a check or an envelope with cash over to the Bumppo house, have a cup of coffee in Martha’s ballyard-sized kitchen, trade two cents’ worth of gossip, then go about their business. Lately, a few of the town’s better-heeled folks, like the Brandons and the Whitneys, came around waving credit cards like these things were the Lord’s Prayer sealed in plastic. But Nickie never got around to accepting “the devil’s tool” for payments since he believed we’d already let thingamajigs take over too much of our business. Except for figuring out who owed what and then collecting it, don’t ask me what Nickie did as collector the rest of the year. But he did it, I know, because it got done.

When a public official in Gopher passes on to the Great Collector in the Sky—that’s just a bookish way of saying “croaked”—the spouse, or son, or daughter is expected to move into the vacated post without so much as a ripple in the town’s routine. Saves the time and expense of calling a new election. Under this system of handing over the power we’re able to pay our dues at the same house and be assured of getting a decent cup of coffee. (No one around here can abide by surprises, especially in their coffee cups.) In the case of Martha Bumppo, she’d been the Village Collector behind the Village Collector ever since the start of Nickie’s reign. The money was handed over to the man of the house, but the woman of the house kept the records and sent out the overdue notices and typed up the reports. So while all the glory had been going to Mr. Bumppo, all the work had been falling on Mrs. Bumppo, and with four kids to cook for and keep patched up, she already had too much to do. For years she’d been wanting to visit her ma in Missouri. Now, with her husband cooling down in a plot behind the Baptist church, and a little insurance pay dirt coming her way, and with all but one kid out of the house, she was determined to give up the collectorship and climb on a bus heading west. No matter how hard Annabelle and Daisy tried to convince her otherwise, she wouldn’t budge: “I ain’t doing it no more, so stop asking.” Her “stubborn-headedness” upset them plenty, as if they believed sidestepping this civic duty shed a bad light on everyone in Gopher.

Martha’s refusal to move into the vacated post was further complicated by the fact that the rest of us already had jobs at the pharmacy or barbershop or general store or dry goods outlet or repair shop/gas station. As for weekends, we had too many loose drainpipes and wobbly banisters and drafty windows and leaky faucets to repair at home to take on an extra duty. Besides, none of us knew how to be the Village Collector. With not one candidate stepping up to the plate, the phone wires of Gopher—even a few computers equipped to send out mail on the wings of electricity—heated up, and they didn’t cool down until after my boss, Sylvester Masterson, a member of the Village Council, looked up from the pill he was crushing with his pestle and said to me: “Mitty, let’s put Bartleby up for collector.”

“Bartleby!” I yelped, nearly dropping the bottles of aspirin I was setting out on a shelf.

“He’s the perfect man for the job.”

“What makes you say a thing like that?” I asked, glancing over to make sure there wasn’t a “pulling-my-leg” grin on his sunken face.

Sylvester must’ve thought all this out earlier because he came out with three “damn good reasons” without blinking. First, Bartleby liked everyone, and everyone tolerated Bartleby. Second, he could add up prices on a complicated list of plumbing materials without using a calculator. Third, and most important, he didn’t know how to say no.

Following a long night of being coaxed by Sylvester over several hands of poker at the Grange, Rolf Larsen, Gopher’s resident entrepreneur—he owns the general store and laundromat and heads the Village Council—marched into Cowley’s Hardware first thing next morning. With Zack out back taking an inventory of stovepipe, Rolf asked Bartleby point-blank if he could think of any good reason why he shouldn’t become the Village Collector.

Bartleby thought about this awhile, then said, “Can’t say as I can.”

“That settles it,” said Rolf. “You are hereby nominated to become Gopher’s new collector.”

Without a word Bartleby scratched his ass, went out the front door, looked into the slot in the mailbox on the sidewalk, then disappeared down the street. Or so they tell me. That night at the Grange there was a bucketful of grumbling about putting up a “flake” for public office, but the simple fact was that no one else wanted anything to do with that opportunity. As for the few who supported the nomination, I suspect they were just trying to play a joke on the good people of Gopher. Next afternoon, in an emergency meeting of the council staged at the schoolhouse (which is in dire need of a new roof), Bartleby’s “election” was carried by a landside. The only dissenting member of the council was Zack Cowley, who expressed concern that the duties of Village Collector would get in the way of his duties as a hardware clerk.

“Needn’t worry ’bout that, Mr. Cowley,” Bartleby assured him. “I’ll chase down those stray mutts at night after your store shuts down.” This was the first hint we had that Bartleby may have misunderstood the nature of the collections he’d been elected to undertake.

Bartleby’s acceptance speech consisted of a promise to be the “best collector this town’s ever seen,” and true to his word, Bartleby began collecting with the same zeal he brought to sorting concrete nails and wall anchors at Cowley’s. On his way home from work he’d stop unannounced at random residences to collect used clothing for the town rummage sale; on bingo nights he was seen collecting cigarette butts and candy wrappers off the plank floor of the Grange; Saturday evenings he put aside to chase down stray dogs and cats and even a coupla squirrels. On Sundays he could be found handing the collection plate down the pews of the Baptist and Methodist churches. Bartleby would collect anything that struck him as collectible, and the big joke back then was that you’d better keep moving or else Bartleby would come along and collect you too.

On hearing that Bartleby Jargon had taken to collecting every raindrop in Gopher, outsiders might’ve thought he wasn’t a flake so much as flat-out stupid. But if anyone had ever said that about him to my face, he would’ve had a fight on his hands. (I may be skinny, but I’m wiry.) Bartleby was simply a good neighbor and an earnest public servant, a throwback to the days when a man went out of his way to help someone less fortunate, when a man performed his workday job like it was a patriotic duty. Why call him stupid or flaky just because he got left behind in all the changes that’ve taken place? I don’t mean like the new cash register that plays a song in Rolf’s general store or the high-speed teat-tweaker out at Joad’s farm. I’m talking about the changes that have crawled into the minds of the citizens of this land. The way the Almighty Buck is worshipped. The way people look out only for themselves. The way we let the TV tell us how to live.

By the time Bartleby’d been in office through the falling snow and the blooming of daffodils, Rolf visited his cottage, and said: “Time has come for you to figure out who owes what and to start collecting the Village Dues.” Looking more confused than ever, Bartleby began to tremble. “No need to be in a muddle,” the entrepreneur assured him. “All you have to do is think of it as community tithing.” Well, the collector still didn’t get it, but the next day he put on his Sunday best—green checkered pants and striped yellow shirt—greased down his claylike hair with Vaseline, set up a folding table and chair in his front room, sharpened a coupla pencils, laid out a pad of lined paper, and put a pot of coffee on the electric hot plate.

Outside the village proper dues were figured at a dollar an acre and three dollars a kid. If you had no kids at home, it was a flat five bucks, plus acreage. In town, dues went for a dollar a kid, and three dollars per tree. Despite a fair policy aimed at equaling things out, the farmers on the outskirts of Gopher tended to be charged higher dues and tended to take longer to pay. Farmers had more acreage, and with too many long winter nights to occupy, they tended to have more kids; another reason they paid a larger share for public services was that some village residents—without mentioning names—were so cheap they started cutting down their trees for firewood, helping them to save money in two ways.

That first week, no one showed up at Bartleby’s cottage to pay their dues, and the look in his eyes became more puzzled, more worried than usual. That’s why I was the first one to come across that year—didn’t want the Village Collector to get too down on himself. But others didn’t follow my example, as I’d hoped. Could be the constituents thought they might get away without paying dues since he was new on the job, and especially since it was Bartleby. Halfway through the month I found myself stopping at his place more often than usual to prop up his drooping spirits.

In response to one of my pep talks, Bartleby said, “Mitty, looks like no one ’round here wants to set aside money to put out brush fires.”

“Folks in Gopher are just slow in letting go of their cash,” I assured him. “Just you wait and see—they’ll be lining up at your door any day now.”

And they finally did start trickling in, dragging the dust of the street and dirt of the fields with them into his front room. Gratefully he collected the dues of Mr. Dodsworth, and Mr. and Mrs. Goodman, Mr. Lonigan, and old Mrs. Killegrew, calling everyone Mr. and Mrs. throughout the process. But he was disappointed none of them stayed for coffee afterwards, the way they used to do at the Bumppo place. Rather than tell him they might have been put off by his thanking them five or six times during each transaction, I asked him if he could fill my cup with more of that rusty-tasting coffee. (Between all that burnt caffeine, and Martha elbowing me to stop rolling around the mattress all night, I didn’t get much sleep during that period.)

As for the collecting of monies, everything went down as easy as a slice of apple pie until the last day of the month, the dues deadline. The Sawyer boy pushed through the screen door, dragged his lazy sneakers up to Bartleby, and dropped a fingerprint-stained white envelope on the table. Going on fourteen, Chick Sawyer was big for his age and was courting Cassy Pask at the time. Obviously aware of the importance of his mission, Chick stood there bold as a bank teller: “What you gonna do with all that money, Mr. Village Collector?”

“I’m gonna put out fires,” said Bartleby, grinning like a pyromaniac as he shook the greenbacks out of the envelope onto the table.

Young Sawyer snickered. “Don’t you know dollar bills’ll burn in a fire?”

Bartleby didn’t notice Chick’s attempt to make him look dumb. He was too busy counting the crumpled, mostly one-dollar bills. All of a sudden Bartleby ran a thick finger down his list of names on the pad and cried out, “Whoaaa! Your dad’s dues is ninety-three dollars and there’s only seventy-eight here.”

“You better count again, Mr. Collector,” said Chick, his left thumb coming unhooked from the right strap of his overalls.

I looked up from the baseball scores on the back page to see what this was all about, and I watched Bartleby count again—just a formality because he was always dead sure of his math. “No doubt about it,” he said. “Not one bean more, not one bean less than seventy-eight.”

Blood pumped into Chick’s face, and his voice got squeaky as a rusty gate. “You musta done something with the rest of the money ’cause my pa put that dues in this envelope and that’s what I brought you.” Before Bartleby could say anything else, straight out the screen door dashed the Sawyer boy, slamming it behind him. The Village Collector sat there looking sadly at the cash a long while. At last he reached into his back pocket, pulled out a skimpy calfskin billfold, counted out five singles and two fives, and set them with the greenbacks on the table. No wonder they laughed at him in the barbershop, and over to the Grange.

Half an hour later, just as I was standing up on my own two legs to head back to Sylvester’s Pharmacy—I’m retired, but I keep his shelves stocked on a part-time schedule—the boy returned, but this time he wasn’t alone. Father and son banged through the screen door, and strutted up to the table like a pair of fightin’ roosters. They stood with legs apart, arms crossed. Papa Sawyer was a leather-hided dirt farmer with teeth like kernels of corn left to rot on the cob. The boy’s teeth were in better shape, but it wouldn’t be long before he was growing rotten corn in his mouth too. In this corner of America we don’t get too much drama, except that phony baloney on TV, so I dropped onto the arm of the sofa to take a good gander at the second act of this little play.

“My boy here says you lost fifteen dollars on me,” the elder Sawyer’s voice screeching like the circular saw at the mill outside town. “I don’t have no money to be throwing away, so you better find that cash fast or there’s going to be hell to pay!” Like a bull getting ready to charge, the farmer scraped the mud off his boots on the oval scrap of braided rug.

“It’s like this, Mr. Sawyer,” Bartleby started, “I counted the money twice, and there was only seventy-eight, but—”

“You callin’ my son a liar?”

The Sawyer boy uncrossed his arms and backed up a few feet. I started to pipe up that I’d seen Bartleby count out every dollar, but the farmer swiveled his head toward me and snapped, “You keep out of this, Francis Mitty!” I’d learned a long time ago that when someone calls me by my full name, it’s smarter to keep out of it, especially when the name-caller is six feet or more in height. (I may be wiry, but I’m no fool.)

“Look here, Mr. Sawyer,” said Bartleby, “if you’ll simmer down a second I’ll explain.”

“Don’t you be telling me to simmer down, you flake!” Sawyer roared, shoving the table aside—sending pencils flying across the floor and moving up eye-to-eye with Bartleby: The tops of their heads were pretty much even with each other’s, so if it came to that, at least it would be a fair fight.

“Let’s not get our feathers ruffled,” I advised, climbing to my feet again, but they didn’t even know I was in the county, much less in the room.

“You’re worse than a flake,” Sawyer kept on, “you’re a damn thief!”

Though Bartleby was bolted together as solid as a hot-water boiler, he was as easygoing as a carousel. But far as I knew, no one had ever called him a flake to his face before, and certainly not a thief. As I stood there feeling helpless, an amazing change came over the Village Collector: His neck thickened and his jaw extended and his chest puffed up like a grouse getting ready to mate. Catching his breath, he raised his hands slowly in front of his face and stared at them as if he hadn’t seen them in a long time. That was the first time I’d noticed how big and muscular they were, the blue veins popping out like rivers on a map.

The collector and the farmer stood two feet apart for half a minute, neither one of them blinking or budging or burping, the air so thick you could’ve bitten into it like a Granny Smith. At long last Bartleby lowered his hands to his sides and muttered, “I’m jess trying to tell you, Mr. Sawyer, that after your boy left I found the missing money on the floor—must’ve slipped off the table when I wudn’t looking.”

Sawyer’s chest seemed to deflate like a punctured inner tube. “Why the hell didn’t you say so ’fore?” But he couldn’t hide the relief in his voice. And why not? The farmer had stuck his head into the fiery furnace of Bartleby’s anger, and had quickly learned to respect the flake. Besides, fifteen dollars was a lot of money to him: All these farmers around here worked the soil not because they could scrape a decent living out of it, but because they were determined to spend all their days and nights with earth under their fingernails until they were buried in the stuff. Young Sawyer, who had dirt under his nails too, had his back pressed against the screen door.

To this day I can’t say if the farmer was bluffing because he was short on cash, or if his boy had been hard up for a few dollars to take his girlfriend to the movies over in the county seat. (A lad that age’ll do just about anything to impress a girl, one of the few things that hasn’t changed in the world they’ve twisted out of shape.) And it’s just as hard to say if Bartleby was backing down, or if he was just being kind to Sawyer. The lines between such matters, like the markings between properties in this part of the state, are always hard to stake out. All I know is I still haven’t managed to rid myself of that mental picture of Bartleby, intense on the edge of violence, puffy red hands dangling at his sides.

When the Village Collector didn’t show up at his job on Monday morning, Zack Cowley sent the Wesley boy over to Bartleby’s cottage. The boy went up and knocked and, when he got no answer, walked right in: The drawers of the wooden bureau were left open, and his shirts, pants, and socks were gone. Along with everything else he owned, which wasn’t much. It didn’t take long for folks to start repeating what had jumped out of Sawyer’s mouth—that Bartleby was a thief; a few of them seemed pleased with the notion he’d run off with the Village Dues. Nor did it change people’s minds after the dues were found, all counted out and recorded on a sheet of paper, in a cigar box in his refrigerator. More than once I found myself trying to straighten out the facts for my neighbors. But it didn’t do much good. Once a story gets told in a certain way, it keeps on going in that direction until folks get hold of another story they like better.

These days, Bartleby’s name hardly ever comes up at the barbershop, or the general store. But I still think about him now and again. It didn’t make sense to me that he would up and leave such a fine town as Gopher without saying goodbye, and all because a corn-toothed farmer had called him a coupla names. Then one day I remembered how Bartleby had stared at his huge red hands that day, how no one really knew anything about his past, and I suddenly had an inkling of why he went away. Sometimes I wonder where Bartleby is, and what he’s up to. I wonder if he’s being as kind and generous as he used to be in Gopher. Or if he’s just getting angrier with every hardening of life around him, egging him on to repeat whatever it was he’d done with those hands that had made him hide out in Gopher.
Copyright © 2012 by Tom Tolnay

AFTER CANA

by Terence Faherty | 6626 words

Art by Ron Bucalo

Owen Keane, Terence Faherty’s first series character and protagonist of his debut novel Deadstick, has appeared in EQMM a number of times over the years, always in thought-provoking cases. In December 2011, The Mystery Company published a twentieth anniversary edition of Deadstick that includes a new afterword and a Keane chronology. It’s available as a trade paperback and in e-book formats. This new Keane short story is characteristically reflective and revealing.

1.

“We all know what happened to Jesus after the Wedding Feast of Cana, where he performed his first miracle. He began his public ministry. But John the Evangelist doesn’t tell us what became of the young people who were married that day. We can only assume that they had the same chance that every newly married couple has: the chance to make a happy life.”

Two seats to my left, Mary Ohlman squeezed her husband’s hand. They were no longer a newly married couple—they had a five-year-old daughter—but Harry and Mary still held hands. My date for the afternoon, a young woman named Beth Wolfe, didn’t reach for my hand, nor I for hers. We’d been set up a few months back by Mary, and though the match had failed to ignite, we’d become friends and occasional escorts for one another. At the moment, I was the one providing the service. We four were seated in a crowded church, witnessing the wedding of a teacher friend of Mary and Beth’s. As usual on those rare times when I found myself inside a house of God, my mind was wandering in the past. Then the minister, a guy so young his complexion had yet to settle down, said something that caught my attention.

“We here gathered today are a community. A unique community. As a group, we’ve come together to celebrate Kit and Emile’s wedding. If they hadn’t fallen in love and decided to pledge their lives to one another, this particular congregation would never have existed. Their love has created a couple from two separate human beings, but it has also created a new community of friends and family. As we join together to share their joy, let us also pledge to work together to support this beautiful union.”

He then returned to his earlier point about the Wedding Feast at Cana, wondering at the luck of a couple whose love had created a community that included Jesus Himself. When he took it one obvious step further, pointing out that this Wedding Feast at Basking Ridge, New Jersey also had Jesus as a guest, I drifted off again.

I started by asking myself if the minister’s theory of community could apply to a solitary man like me. Was there an Owen Keane community, made up of the people I’d interacted with in a meaningful way over the years? If so, it wasn’t a tightly packed group, like the one around me now. It was a crooked, straggling line with one member barely in sight of the next.

Later I thought of that linear group again, while standing in the receiving line, watching the bride fuss over a gray-haired man in a wheelchair. Mary and Beth were discussing homeschooling and Harry was out running the air conditioner on his new BMW and probably sneaking a cigarette.

In addition to being thin on the ground, the trail of people I’d left in my wake was less homogenous than the happy, well-dressed throng jostling for space in the vestibule of the church. My troop was occasionally seedy and often strange. I was, for my sins, an amateur detective, an impulsive inquirer into things that didn’t concern me. Or rather, things that shouldn’t have concerned me but did. At a time in my life when I’d needed answers badly, they hadn’t been around to find. Now, a dozen years on, I still searched for them, turning over every oddly shaped rock I came across. Some remarkably odd.

I was yanked back to the present by a subtle elbow to the ribs from Mary. Then I was shaking the hand of the groom, a kid still so pale from his ordeal that the black stubble on his chin stood out like the studs on his shirt front. The bride, petite but lovely with glistening eyes and a stray sprig of baby’s breath hanging down from the floral wreath that anchored her veil, took my hand next and squeezed it as Mary had squeezed Harry’s.

“Thank you for coming,” she said, as though she actually knew who I was. “Thank you for being part of our community.”

2.

The reception was held at Killdeer Country Club, a small place near the church. Small and old, its golf course tree-choked and the wood paneling of the room where we had our cocktails dark and well scarred.

Harry looked the worm holes over approvingly and even smiled down at a worn spot in the carpet. “These old-money guys know how to squeeze a nickel,” he said.

He wasn’t exactly new money himself, being the descendant of a sturdy grove of Boston lawyers that had sent out shoots as far south as New York City. Harry was now the head man of that southern outpost, and it was getting harder to remember him as the college roommate who’d often had to borrow beer money from me. For one thing, he looked quite different, the dark hair he’d had at Boston College now as thin and as lovingly preserved as Killdeer’s ancient carpeting. The face beneath it had also changed, too many expense-account lunches having both widened it and softened its regular features.

Mary, another college friend, looked more like her old self, though she’d also sacrificed in the hair department, in her case to the gods of fashion. Her honey-colored hair, once long and incredibly straight, was now short and curled. There was a subtler difference too, one that fell under the category of behavior. She’d never been much of a drinker at Boston, but she’d already reduced her first Killdeer Manhattan to a glass of musical cubes.

She noticed me noticing that and spoke before I could comment. “My bad back is acting up. That church pew must have been designed by Cotton Mather.” And then, before I could comment on her comment, “So Kit’s family is old money?”

“Emile’s too,” said Beth, whose family had a little bit of their own socked away. As usual, she was barely sipping her champagne cocktail, the better to preserve a figure that was elegantly thin.

“Then why Quebec for a honeymoon?” Harry asked. “I heard somebody talking about that outside the church. If they’re loaded, why not the French Riviera?”

“Why not the Buick Riviera?” I said, just to be saying something.

“One of them has family in Quebec,” Beth replied. “Emile, I think. And, as you said, you don’t get to be old money by spending it.”

An hour or two after the best dinner I’d had in months, I worked up the nerve to ask Mary to dance. To earn that privilege—and to limber up—I’d danced several times with Beth, acquitting myself okay, though we hadn’t exactly moved as one. Dancing with Mary, on the other hand, was as comfortable as walking beside her. We’d been more than friends back at Boston College, prior to Harry’s ascendancy, and we’d had more than our share of awkward moments since, but the club’s small dance floor seemed to be neutral ground.

“You’re not counting,” Mary observed. “You used to count when we danced to keep time.”

“Now I say the rosary.”

“That’ll be the day.”

I told myself that we’d reached a new plateau, courtesy of the passage of time. In five or six years, we might even be confidants again.

Mary’s next words made that goal seem closer and less desirable. “Do you think Harry’s happy?”

“If he’s not, he’s losing more upstairs than his hair.”

“Maybe he’s just been married too long. Maybe he’s in a rut.”

“It can’t be that,” I said.

I was saved from saying more by a collision with a couple of dancing bears. I moved us to a neutral corner, but awkwardly.

“Sorry, Owen,” Mary said. “I’ve got you counting again.”

The other dancers all seemed to be following our example and moving away from the center of the dance floor. I understood the trend when the bride and groom took that place of honor. He’d lost his tuxedo jacket and she her veil and shoes, but they were both still smiling like happy newborns.

“I wonder how they’ll be feeling in ten years,” Mary said, a little wistfully.

“You and Harry can ask them then,” I said.

3.

Two days later I was at my day job, sorting packages for an express shipper that had several acres under roof near the Newark airport. It was the latest in a long series of jobs I didn’t care about, but one of the pleasanter ones, as the place was clean and dry and well lit. The work was steady and usually kept my mind from wandering, which might have been a bigger benefit than the dental plan. My supervisor, Martha, around whom the place had been built, had a soft spot for me. She was flexible about my shifts, which was important on those rare occasions when I had a case to investigate.

I’d just taken my place on the line that morning when Martha tapped me on the shoulder. One of her assistants was at her elbow, ready to cover for me. Martha led me away from the noise of the machines.

“Telephone for you, Owen. Some kind of emergency.”

I took the call in her office, wondering which of my dwindling list of relations would be on the other end. It turned out to be Harry Ohlman.

“Owen, sorry to be bothering you at work. Mary was so upset I promised her I would.”

“Amanda okay?” I asked, naming their daughter.

“Yes, she’s fine. It’s about Kit and Emile Derival. Owen, they’re dead. They were mugged on some street in Quebec last night. Robbed and shot. Mary’s sick about it. I am myself.”

I sat down heavily at the little table where I got my performance reviews. “What do you know?”

“That’s most of it. They’d gone out to dinner and a play. They were walking to some nightclub district when it happened. I guess Quebec’s a city where you feel safe at night.”

I never would. “I’m sorry, Harry. And I’m sorry Mary’s upset. You said you had to promise her you’d call me?”

“You know why, Owen. She still thinks you’re Sherlock, Jr. She thinks you’ll figure out why this happened, when there isn’t any deeper reason than some drug addict needing a fix. Don’t get me wrong. I’d love to find the guy who did this and fix him for good. If I thought there was a chance of that, I’d drag you up to Canada myself. I tried to tell Mary there wasn’t anything anyone could do, but she wouldn’t listen. Sorry to lay this on you. Call me if you think of anything.”

“I will,” I said.

4.

I assumed Harry had meant that I should call if I came up with anything useful, so I didn’t bother him with the thoughts that spoiled the accuracy of my sorting for the first hour or so after his call. Those thoughts included the memory of Kit Derival’s last words to me, “Thank you for being part of our community,” and some reflections on grief. Did it help the family, I wondered, if the grief over these senseless killings spread out as far as possible, so far that they affected the work of a package handler none of them even knew? Did that make the pool of grief they were drowning in the slightest bit less deep? I decided it didn’t.

Still, the idea that I was a member of a community, a grieving community, haunted me. And it made Mary’s suggestion that I should do something about this senseless crime a little less absurd. The minister had called on the people at the wedding to support Emile and Kit. Our duties might be stretched to making sense of their deaths, if that were only possible.

But did that community even still exist? The minister had said that Emile and Kit’s love had created us, a single unit where there had previously been separate families and an assortment of friends and acquaintances. Now that those two were dead, was the bond broken? It would last a bit longer, I decided. Long enough for the community to gather again. This time for a funeral.

That thought made me sit down hard on the little stool at my station. For a moment, the familiar boxes from Land’s End and Pottery Barn slipped by unobserved. I was seeing something else, only in outline, but no less mind-seizing for that. Then the next person in the line threw an empty Dunkin’ Donuts cup at me, bringing me back.

When my break came, I hurried to the pay phone near the lavatories. Harry must have given instructions about my possible call, because his secretary, the original immovable object, put me right through.

In place of hello, Harry said, “So, we going to Quebec?”

“It’s coming to us, maybe. I need you to find something out for me, if you can.”

“Now I’m doing your legwork?” This was a reference to a time in the not very distant past when I’d worked for him as a researcher.

“Mary’s legwork,” I said.

“Right. What is it?”

“I want you to identify a guest at Emile and Kit’s wedding. He or she will be a recluse, probably very wealthy, who lives in some kind of high-security environment.”

“Like a prison?”

“More like a castle with an extra-wide moat. It’ll be somebody closely associated with one of the two families, the Derivals or the Le Clares. You’ll have to find someone from each family who isn’t in shock and ask. Say you’re trying to help, but don’t promise too much.”

“Who is this recluse?”

“A long shot. And maybe an alternative to a senseless killing.”

“Assuming I trace him or her, what do we do then?”

“We storm the castle.”

5.

The castle turned out to be a Beaux-Arts tower with a beautiful view of New York’s Central Park and security like the U.S. Mint’s. Harry and I were actually patted down between the first set of guarded lobby doors and the second. After that indignity, we had a moment to ourselves.

“They have a lot of doormen to tip at Christmas,” I observed while we waited.

“These aren’t doormen, Owen. I’ve never seen security like this. They must have an ex-president living here.”

“Lincoln, I hope.”

As that remark suggested, I was feeling a little nervous. For one thing, my best suit, still wrinkled from the wedding reception, looked shabby next to Harry’s. And even his was no match for the opulent inner lobby, which reminded me of one of the quieter galleries at the Metropolitan Museum of Art.

“My dad never heard of this Crevier guy,” Harry said, “which is pretty amazing.” It was. Harry Ohlman, Sr., now retired, was a famous collector of gossip. “I still don’t know how you suddenly turned into Nero Wolfe, Owen. How you figured out from your armchair that this guy existed. That’s not your style. You usually go door-to-door bothering people until one of them knocks you on the head.”

That wasn’t a fair description of my investigative technique. But Harry’s Nero Wolfe allusion was apt. I had made the kind of deductive leap that gentleman specialized in. And, like him, I’d been reluctant to explain myself to my Archie Goodwin, Harry. It had been more than wanting to hold on to a slight advantage too. I’d found the line of thinking that had led to my leap too disturbing to discuss.

My hand had been forced by the speed of events. On the evening of the day when I’d given Harry his impossible assignment, he’d called me at my apartment to say that the person I’d hypothesized not only existed but wanted to see us the next morning. I’d confessed all then. Harry now knew as much as I did, though he seemed reluctant to believe that.

One of the lobby elevators opened its doors. The car contained two large men, neither a born smiler. They motioned us inside.

“Here’s where I get knocked on the head,” I whispered.

Our escorts neither hit us nor spoke to us. I guessed that we were bound for the penthouse, but we actually stopped halfway up the tower.

There we were greeted by a man of about five foot six who seemed to be trying to make it to six even by stretching his neck. Something about his rigid posture made his plain brown suit resemble a uniform, though that suggestion might actually have come from the old scar tissue on one of his cheekbones. He looked like he badly wanted to pat us down again. Instead, he showed us into an apartment.

Based on the lobby, I expected it to be a scaled-down Versailles. It turned out to be very ordinary and even underfurnished. The man who lived there didn’t need much furniture, as he took a seat with him wherever he went. I saw the marks it had made on the hallway carpet as we entered, so I wasn’t entirely surprised by the identity of our host. It was the wheelchair-bound man Kit Derival had fussed over in the receiving line.

“Mr. Ohlman?” he said. “Mr. Kane, is it?” The gravel in his voice had come right out of the river Seine.

“Keane,” I said.

“Pardon. My name, as I believe you know, is Anton Crevier. Please sit down, gentlemen. I once enjoyed having men stand in my presence. Those days are gone.”

In those bygone days he’d been broad-shouldered, I decided, basing my guess on the amount of padding some nostalgic tailor had put in the shoulders of his suit coat. Under the shock of gray hair I’d noted at the wedding, Crevier had a jowly, drooping face that seemed to be suspended from his straight, unkempt brow. His small black eyes moved from one of us to the other as he extracted a cigarette case from his pocket. He offered the case to us first, and we both declined, Harry with visible regret. The scarred lackey lit the cigarette Crevier had selected and then placed himself behind the wheelchair, ready to jump on any grenades that happened by.

“My good friends the Le Clares called me with terrible news yesterday,” Crevier said. “The most terrible news. Their beloved daughter and her husband dead, murdered for their traveler’s checks. A few hours later, they called me back. They had been contacted by a friend of Kit’s, who told them that I might have something to do with the killings. They were most upset, as was I. I have passed a bad night, gentlemen. I am hoping you will be able to explain this business to me before I have to pass another.”

Harry said, “We were looking for an alternative explanation for the crime. Owen—Mr. Keane—may have come up with one.”

“And you two are what? Investigators?”

“I’m a lawyer. Mr. Keane is . . . someone who sorts things.”

Overnight parcels, if we were being literal. Crevier looked to me with higher expectations. “Yes?” he prompted.

“Do you have an enemy?” I asked. “One who would do anything to get to you?”

“All men have enemies, Mr. Keane, unless they are saints. Perhaps especially if they are saints. Why are we discussing my enemies? Why not yours or Mr. Ohlman’s? Why not the Le Clares’, since it was their daughter who was killed?”

“The Le Clares, Mr. Ohlman, and I don’t fit other . . . requirements,” I said. Crevier’s face seemed to droop even more, and I hurried on. “You may recall something the minister said during the ceremony: Those gathered there were a new community created by Kit and Emile’s love.”

“I remember.”

“I think those words inspired the crime. I think someone in that community was desperate to recreate it. There was one sure way to accomplish that. He or she could kill Kit and Emile, either making it look like an accident, which would have taken time to plan, or like a random killing committed during the commission of a robbery. The marriage community would then be reunited for a double funeral.”

“Why would anyone go to those lengths, Mr. Keane?”

“That’s what I asked myself next. It had to be that a guest at the wedding saw someone very important to him, saw him so unexpectedly that he was not prepared to act. Before he could gather himself, this unexpected person left. So I had one characteristic of the murderer’s real target. He didn’t attend the reception.”

“I did not,” Crevier said.

“This target had to have some other characteristics to explain what happened in Quebec. Even if he’d given the murderer the slip after the wedding, it should have been possible to trace him through the Derivals or Le Clares without resorting to violence. That didn’t happen, so the target had to be unapproachable through any conventional means, someone who lived behind a wall of security that the murderer couldn’t breach, someone who had to be tricked into the open.

“I asked Mr. Ohlman to inquire about such a person. If there hadn’t been one, I would have accepted the killings at face value. But there was one, Mr. Crevier. You. So I have to ask you again, do you have a mortal enemy?”

The old man drew deeply on his neglected cigarette. “To answer that, gentlemen, I must tell you a story.”

6.

“Are you familiar with the Algerian War of Independence?”

I would have had to say not very. Luckily, Harry was tired of sitting out the hand.

“It was an uprising against French colonial rule back in the fifties,” he said.

Crevier nodded and shrugged at the same time. “Some of us did not consider Algiers to be a colony. We thought of it as part of France. It seems an odd conceit after all this time. But the belief was strong enough then to support the fighting for years. By nineteen sixty-one, however, the French people had had enough. They voted in favor of separation with Algiers. Some elements of the French army refused to accept this decision. They seized control of Algiers in April nineteen sixty-one. I was a member of that group. The man you are seeking—if Mr. Keane’s conclusions and mine are correct—was another.

“The putsch lasted but a few days. General de Gaulle rallied the nation against us, and key army units refused to follow us. The generals and colonels in command of the insurrection fled or were arrested. I myself was almost killed.

“I had decided to surrender to the civilian authorities and return my troops to the flag of France. My second in command, a major named Burnon, urged me instead to join a group of officers who planned an underground resistance. Burnon had lost a brother in the fighting and become a fanatic. When I refused to join him, he shot me, condemning me to this chair. Nevertheless, with the help of Tritt—” he indicated the man behind him with a wave of his cigarette— “I escaped Algiers with my life.

“I came to the United States, hoping for a cure for my legs that did not come. I stayed because I had friends here, some ex-patriots, some American. I had served as a liaison to the Americans in North Africa in the war against the Nazis. Those old comrades proved more faithful than Burnon.”

“What became of him?” I asked.

“He joined the OAS, the terrorist organization formed by survivors of the Algiers putsch. When the OAS was crushed, there were rumors that Burnon had been killed, but I never believed them. I believe he has been living in exile all these years, as I have, under a false name, as I have, enduring God knows what indignities and privations for which he now blames me. He must have formed some connection to the French ex-patriot community here, which is natural enough. By an unhappy chance, he was also a guest at the wedding.”

Harry said, “You saw him there?”

“No. Believe me, gentlemen, when I say that if I had known Burnon was there, if I had guessed that he posed the least threat to those children, I would have acted to save them.”

“We can still get the guy,” Harry said. “We’ll give the police what we know. They’ll go over the guest list, narrow it down, and nail him.”

“They never will,” Crevier said. “If Burnon was responsible for that horror in Quebec, you must believe that he has cut himself free of whatever identity he has been living under, so he could melt away at the first suggestion that the police had uncovered his plans. They could establish his discarded persona but never put their hands on the man. There is only one way to do that, gentlemen.”

He handed me the punch line with a glance.

“Go ahead with the funeral,” I said.

“Yes. Go ahead with the funeral. I will attend. That will draw Burnon out of hiding.”

Tritt didn’t like the idea, or so I concluded from a tightening of his mouth and a darkening of his skin that made the scar on his cheek glow white. Harry didn’t like it either, and he spoke up.

“We could be adding to the list of innocent bystanders. Suppose he puts a bomb under the church.”

“Not Burnon. He will shoot me face-to-face as he did thirty years ago. He will sacrifice his own life to do it.”

“It’s hard to stop an assassin who’s willing to sacrifice himself,” I observed.

“I am a soldier, Mr. Keane. Danger is part of my profession. I would face this danger just to avenge those two young people. But I also have a motive of my own. You have observed, perhaps, the manner in which I live. Not uncomfortably, thanks to some investment advice, but not freely. There has been a price on my head since nineteen sixty-one, placed there by the government I once served. All these years, I have waited for the knock on my door and the hand on my collar.

“Now that has changed. Not long ago, an amnesty was passed in France for the officers who led the putsch. I have made inquiries since and learned that, if I desired to return to my native land, I would not be molested. My dream is to go back to the village where I was born and live quietly and simply, without locked doors around me. But until Burnon is caught, my plans must wait. I dare not leave this prison I have made for myself while he is free.

“So, gentlemen, how do we proceed?”

He addressed the question to me, but Harry answered. “We contact the authorities down in Somerset County. And we make our plans.”

7.

Harry had likened my original deduction, the one that led us to Crevier, to the work of Rex Stout, but I stepped from that tower thinking instead of the stories of Sir Arthur Conan Doyle. Of The Sign of Four and “The Crooked Man” and the others in which some ancient crime, committed in an exotic place, is recounted and accounted for in the present.

I would have shared this reflection with Harry, but he was, as usual, all business now that there was business to conduct. “We’ll have to get in touch with the police in Quebec,” he said as we waited for the tower’s doorman to snag us a cab. “They’re the ones who’ll end up with Burnon, assuming we get him alive.”

“Assuming we get him period,” I said. “I don’t think we surprised Crevier today. I mean, when we told him why we were there, he looked sadder, but he never seemed shocked.”

“The Le Clares told him yesterday about my call, Owen. So he had all night to work it out. We just confirmed his worst fears this morning. Don’t feel bad if he reached the same conclusion you did. He had a lot more pieces of the puzzle to work with. Burnon, for one.”

The doorman landed our taxi, and we headed off at the usual breakneck pace. Today, it seemed justified. We had plans to make, as Harry had said. That is, he and the other responsible adults did. That Harry had been referring to a group that didn’t include me when he’d used the second person plural was brought home to me when he asked if I wanted to be dropped at Penn Station or the Port Authority Building.

I selected the train station, and we careered along in silence for a time. I didn’t blame Harry for excluding me. I’d had some close calls during my years as an amateur sleuth. I couldn’t enter a barn or a liquor store without thinking of two especially close ones. Luckily, I hardly ever entered a barn. But for the most part, my cases didn’t involve shootouts or blood feuds. So I wouldn’t contribute much in a strategy session with a SWAT team. And I was consoled by the certainty that the police would dump Harry as quickly as he had dumped me.

A block from the station, Harry broke the silence. “The toughest part of this may be keeping Mary away from the funeral.”

“You’re still thinking about a bomb?”

“Bombs, bullets, water balloons. I don’t care what this Burnon uses. I don’t want Mary within a mile of him. I don’t want to risk her life.”

That might have been a dig at me and my past performance as a guardian of Mary—she’d been tied up with me in that long-ago barn—but I didn’t care. I liked hearing that Harry was concerned for her safety. Ever since I’d danced with Mary at the reception and she’d asked about Harry’s happiness, I’d been worried. And I’d been looking for an opening for a conversation with Harry that I really didn’t want to have. Now, it seemed, I didn’t have to have it.

A moment later, as we pulled up in front of Penn Station, Harry yanked that deep-pile misconception out from under me.

“Here’s the thing about a rut, Owen. You only live in one in the first place because the world outside it frightens you. The last thing you want is for anything to change.”

8.

I had time on my hands when I stepped from the train in Elizabeth, where I rented rooms. I’d gotten the morning off by switching with someone on the second shift, which was still hours away. So I walked the hills of the old city. It had been badly served by the twentieth century, had in fact become an apt symbol for modern life, squeezed as it was on all sides and sliced through the middle by super highways. But it wasn’t a bad place for a walk, in daylight at least.

I fell into thinking about Crevier’s world, comparing his Spartan apartment to the busy streets around me. His empire was cleaner than downtown Elizabeth and certainly safer, but it was very much less alive. I could understand his desire to return to his native village, perhaps to watch the comings and goings from a table in the café, if it had one, on the central square, if there was one.

From there I moved to wondering how Crevier had spent his years of exile. Not buttoned up in his tower, surely. Not completely. De Gaulle and his successors didn’t have that long a reach. And if he’d never ventured out, Crevier would never have met the Le Clares and become a favorite of Kit’s. If he got out at all, New York would have been a comfortable place for his exile. A prison, perhaps, but one with a very nice exercise yard, complete with restaurants, theaters, and museums. I’d known people who’d passed much harsher sentences on themselves. In fact, I’d done it myself, once upon a time.

That led me to wonder whether, should Burnon be captured and Crevier returned alive to his village, the old man would be content with his choice. Would he miss the bright lights when he was sitting beside some trout stream, waiting for a bite?

Regretted choices were a regular feature of my contemplations, not surprisingly, given the odd course my own life had taken. But that day the subject seemed especially pressing, and not just because of Crevier. I was also worried about Harry, the man who had brought me the Crevier case and then bumped me from it. In fact, one of the reasons I was thinking about the Frenchman now—pointless though it was since my demotion to spectator—was to avoid thinking of Harry’s assessment of his marriage: You only live in a rut in the first place because the world outside it frightens you.

That paraphrasing came to my mind against my will, and I tried to force it out again by returning to the subject of Anton Crevier. The transition was easy to make, so much so that I was almost able to fool myself into believing Harry had been referring to the old soldier’s life and not his own when he’d spoken of ruts.

The coincidence brought me up short in the middle of Broad Street. I recovered just as the light changed and managed to reach the far curb in one piece. There I checked through my reasoning before setting off again at a run. I started for my apartment and then spotted a much nearer alternative: a supermarket where I’d once stocked shelves. Inside its door, between the mechanical bronco and the gumball machines, was a pay phone. I used it to place a somewhat breathless and very collect call.

9.

The Derivals and the Le Clares got a nice day for the joint funeral, for whatever solace that was to them. The church where Kit and Emile had been married was pressed into service again, and was even more tightly packed. Or so I judged from the crowd that streamed past my sentry post. That crowd included Harry and Mary—who hadn’t been talked out of attending—and Beth Wolfe. I didn’t escort her today, preferring for some reason to stand apart from the proceedings.

I also stayed well away from the police, who were there in force, though discreet. The headquarters of my stakeout was a little three-sided park across the street from the church. From there, I saw Anton Crevier arrive at the last possible moment, pushed by Tritt, whose head never stopped turning on its stork’s neck. Crevier didn’t scan the crowd once, but he didn’t slump in his chair either. He sat as upright as his damaged body would permit, looking straight before him. As far as I could tell from my vantage point, none of the other stragglers so much as met the old man’s gaze.

After the service, the process was reversed, Crevier and his bodyguard leaving a little after the main crowd and drawing no special attention. Tritt seemed to grow edgier as they neared the limousine that had carried them out from the city. Crevier, in contrast, sagged visibly, like a man who’d tired of waiting for his firing squad to come off break. The process of loading him into the car forced Tritt to lower his guard. Still, no one approached them.

I joined the waiting Ohlmans and Beth for the short ride to the cemetery and then deserted them again, climbing a hill from which I could just hear the words of the graveside service. When it was over, the mourners drifted away, leaving, finally, only two men, one in a wheelchair. I walked down the hill to them.

“Our plan has failed, Mr. Keane,” Crevier said. He took out a handkerchief and wiped his jowly face. “My penance is not over yet, it seems.”

Harry joined us, accompanied by two men. I would have tagged them as policemen even if I hadn’t been in on the day’s proceedings.

“I’m sorry,” Harry said to the old man. “We’ll have to think of something else. Owen has an idea.”

“Yes?” Crevier said, fixing me with his black eyes.

Tritt was also watching me intently. I reached into the side pocket of my suit coat, a bit of stage business designed to hold their attention a moment longer. As my hand came out empty, the two policemen grabbed Tritt, one on either arm.

“What is this?” Crevier demanded, struggling to turn in his chair.

By then, Tritt had been relieved of a slim black automatic. When they led him off, his head was bowed almost to his chest.

“What is this?” the old man asked again, this time of me.

I asked him a question in turn. “Where was Tritt the day the Derivals were killed?”

“It was his free day. I don’t know what he did.”

Harry told him. “He flew to Quebec. The police identified the flight and the alias he used. He killed Kit and Emile.”

“But Burnon—”

“Died in nineteen sixty-one, probably,” I said. “When we came to see you at your apartment, you weren’t surprised by anything we told you. Why was that?”

“We had worked it out for ourselves after speaking with the Le Clares.”

“We?”

“Tritt and I . . .” Crevier’s voice trailed away to nothing.

I said, “We accidentally played into Tritt’s hand by coming up with our solution. If we hadn’t, he would have found some other way to get you thinking about Burnon. He needed you to be frightened for his plan to work.”

“What plan?”

“His scheme to hold on to a life he couldn’t give up. He didn’t want your exile to end. He didn’t want to be let go or to find himself living in a little village in charge of a staff of one. He couldn’t undo the amnesty your government had offered you. But if he could get you living in fear again, his routine would be safe. So he committed murder to do it.”

10.

The driver of Crevier’s limousine approached, nervously scanning the headstones around us. His employer held him off with a raised hand.

“And for that two young people died?”

Meaning, of course, that it wasn’t enough, that the solution to the mystery didn’t satisfy him. One selfish man’s wishes couldn’t balance scales holding two young lives. I understood his disappointment. I’d filed the same complaint at the same window more than once, for all the good it had ever done me.

When he tired of waiting for an answer, Crevier waved his chauffeur up. Harry went with them, to help with the challenge of moving the old man into the car. I hung back.

I was tempted to pluck a flower from one of the arrangements and toss it onto the gleaming caskets, as I’d seen other mourners do. Instead, I fell into thinking, for the last time, of the sermon from the wedding service. The minister had said then that no one knew what had happened to the lucky couple who had been married at Cana, and it occurred to me now that that wasn’t true. We certainly didn’t know the details of their married life. But we knew how the couple had ended their years or months or weeks or days together. They’d ended them exactly as Kit and Emile had, minus the fancy trappings. They’d died, perhaps together, more likely not. But if death had parted them, it had reunited them eventually. They’d ended up together in some plot of land, like the one near which I stood.

That conclusion might have dragged me into a spiral of despair, as my conclusions often did. But this time was different. The idea that the Derivals had managed to complete a cycle as old as marriage itself made me feel a little better. When Beth came up the hill to lead me away by the hand, I squeezed hers back.
Copyright © 2012 by Terence Faherty

TIME FOR A CHANGE

by Robert Barnard | 3383 words

A Cartier Diamond Dagger Award winner for lifetime achievement, Robert Barnard has a devoted following on both sides of the Atlantic. In the U. S., he has been honored with the Nero Wolfe, Agatha, and Macavity awards, and he is a seven-time nominee for the Edgar (three times for stories in EQMM). Fans will be glad to see that his latest novel, A Mansion and Its Murder (Allison & Busby), became available in paperback this year.

“It’s so damned unfair,” protested Les, sounding as if he were a lawyer, in court, conducting his own case. “They look at your address and put you in the appropriate school for that area. No appeal worth bothering about against the judgment: The kids from a good area get a good school, and the ones from a not-so-nice area get a not-so-nice school.”

“You don’t have to talk to the gallery,” said his father-in-law. “I spent my life teaching in a good school, as you very well know, but if I tried to get my grandchildren there on the strength of it they’d snigger at me. I only wish I could help, but you know that I—”

“We know, Dad,” said Miriam. “We understand.”

Ten years before, her father might have helped his daughter to finance a move to a prosperous area, with well-thought-of schools—his own school, for example, where he had finished up as Deputy Head of English. Now the credit crunch and some crass investments recommended by a friend who knew even less about the stock market than Ernest Craven meant that help to make that longed-for step up the social ladder was out of the question.

“We can’t help finance a move,” said Win, Miriam’s mother, “but we could go in for a swap.”

There was a sudden silence. Miriam was sure this had come spontaneously out, was not something that her parents had thought of before. Nor Les, come to that. If he’d thought of it, they’d have discussed it. Now she saw his blue eyes, underneath the floppy lock of blond hair, were sparkling.

“If only,” he said, hesitatingly, his voice breaking.

“I don’t see that there’s any ‘if only,’” said Win. “We always liked your house, and there’d be much less housework for me than I have in this old barn.”

“We’ll think about it,” said Ernest, sounding as if he was summing up the respective merits of Keats and Shelley at the end of a lesson with 4A. “Come round on Friday. We’ll give you all your teas and we’ll talk it over.”

“I really did think of it as ‘if only,’” said Les on the drive home. “I didn’t think of it as a serious proposition.”

“I know, I know,” said Miriam, “But Dad would have slapped you down if he’d been totally against it. You get on well enough now for him to be perfectly honest with you.”

Yes, Les thought: At least that had been put behind them. Ten years ago, the engagement and the months after it had been punctuated by a typical schoolmaster’s cry: “He’s not good enough for you.” Modified later by: “I don’t mean socially, not class. I mean intellectually. He’ll never get anywhere with a second-rate brain like that.”

Miriam had remained silent, only on one fraught occasion saying that there were many different sorts of brain, and therefore many different sorts of first-rate brains. She battled valiantly for her side of the argument, and eventually Ernest came to see that for once he had to give in. He had been faithful to a silent vow he had made, and had never mentioned Les’s brain since giving them his blessing.

When the younger generation came round for their high teas, Les and Miriam found the matter was virtually settled. They were not a bit surprised: Jumping the gun when a decision was in the offing and making it all on his own was one of Ernest’s ways of keeping in charge. Now he asked the children first, and got an enthusiastic endorsement of the idea that every child should have a bedroom to itself. Ricky added that he knew the boys in the area, and they were rotten at football, something he seemed to see as a plus rather than a minus. Cathy said that her grandparents’ house was like a palace and she was going to study Fine Arts at St. Andrew’s University, where, she clearly thought, some shade of Prince William would inspire her.

Win said she wouldn’t bat an eyelid at the fall in social status—only silly people gave it a second thought, she said. Ernest said that as far as he was concerned, education was in the top three considerations in life, and if he could help his grandchildren get a better life through better and wiser teaching, that would be worth any sacrifice on his and Win’s part.

Les and Miriam didn’t need to say anything. The swap was voted on and passed nem con, as Ernest roundly pronounced.

The next problem was understanding the system, and making it work to their advantage. Here Ernest’s experience as a teacher—and a teacher at one of the schools concerned—was immensely valuable. It was too late in the school year to apply for a place in the normal way. Ricky was ten, and would be eleven by the beginning of the school year in September. Places were filled at Saint Ethelinda’s School, apart from a few places kept back to cover emergencies or exceptional late applications.

The committee sitting on the applications consisted of the school’s headmaster (new since Ernest’s time as English teacher there), a local councillor, and a prominent parent. They interviewed the boy’s father first, and Les was sure he was not going to distinguish himself. In all his jobs he had impressed by his work ethic and his happy-go-lucky attitude to life and its challenges, so he knew what he said would be vacuous and very little to the point.

“Oh, Ricky’s just crazy to go to the school his grandfather taught at. And quite right too. He knows his grandfather was head of English, and English is very much one of his subjects. He knows my father-in-law was Deputy Head by the time he retired, and he’s proud of that. They make a wonderful pair, and he’ll be devastated if he doesn’t get a place. In fact, they both will.”

“That’s as may be,” said the headmaster, a punctilious man, “but at the moment you are not residents of the catchment area of Saint Ethelinda’s.”

“Will be by Saturday,” said Les, grinning attractively and pushing back his fair lock of hair.

“By exchanging houses with your in-laws, I believe.”

“Yes. Nothing wrong with that, is there? We’ve been thinking about it for years.”

“Could I ask who the boy’s grandfather is?” said the local councillor.

“Ernest Craven. Ernie C to the boys in my time.”

If a thaw could be visible, this one would proclaim itself with all the self-congratulation of a washing-powder ad.

“Oh, a wonderful teacher,” said the parent. “Couldn’t be better. The name is its own guarantee.”

Les agreed, and sat back contentedly in his chair, unusually pleased with himself. The work was done even before Ernest was called.

He came in, hand outstretched, to shake the headmaster’s hand first.

“Glad to meet you at last. Congratulations. You’re doing a fine job. Going fast, but not too fast. Boys don’t like wholesale changes. Still, I expect they all like the opening of the sixth form to girls. Or do we say young ladies?”

He turned to the councillor.

“Frank. Good to see you again. I’ve followed your local successes with interest. Westminster next, I believe? Good show. A firm local base is what an MP needs. And Charlie.” He turned to the parent. “Producing sprigs for your old school. Good show. I hope your present sprig reads English verse better than his old dad used to.”

Charlie’s smile of “welcome back” was as warm as the councillor’s had been. People like to have their weak spots remembered almost as much as their 75 runs against Chelmsford Grammar in 1973. The headmaster gave up his predilection for following the rules to the letter. He smiled almost nonstop during the brief interview, and as Ernest was going out said: “We look forward to welcoming young Ricky to Saint Ethelinda.” The whole family drank a toast to the headmaster that evening.

The days between the interview and the move were jam-packed with activity. A mover had been hired for Saturday at eight a.m. and he was just taking the larger things: the dining table, the double bed, the piano that was an historical monument to Ernest’s efforts to make the young Miriam musical. After these things had been removed from one house to another, each family had hired a smaller van and had lined up friends—Ernest’s bowls mate Kieran, Les’s friend Harry from the insurance firm they both worked for—to take the smaller things: the chests of drawers, the occasional tables, the armchairs. When they had been taken, the ordinary detritus of family living was moved from one house to another and the move was complete.

“Whoops!” said Ernest as they settled down to an enormous urn of tea in the Victorian terrace house they’d taken over from his daughter and son-in-law. “Forgot the attic.”

“Oh, Dad!” said Miriam. “Forget the attic. It’s only rubbish and you won’t have looked at some of it for years.”

“Not all of it,” said her father. “There’s . . . a novel. Or the material for a novel. They say everyone has a novel inside them, don’t they? Something they long to get down on paper. I’ll just down this cuppa, then I’ll take the van and go and get it.”

“Well, I’m coming with you,” said Miriam, taking a swift swig at her mug.

“If you must,” said Ernest, grimly. “I thought you wanted a rest.”

“I want to see our new house,” she replied. “Ours because of your and Mum’s generosity. I want to see how my old furniture fits into it.”

“Take him away, for goodness’ sake,” said Win. “And don’t talk about generosity: This house will be a rest cure after it.”

Father and daughter went to the front door, and got into the two seats of the van. As they sped on the twenty-minute drive Miriam could discern—or thought she could—an excitement in her father: a tensed-up yet happy ebullience. You old goat, she thought, giggling to herself. It was bound to be a novel about his teenage sex with someone or other.

Then suddenly she felt a change to sadness for the poor old man who had always been the object of love and respect for her: a novel, written years ago, by a man now well into retirement. It didn’t seem as if it was a piece of fiction that had any sort of future. Even if it wasn’t an old goat’s memories, even if it was a dour memory-play about habits and attitudes in postwar Leeds, its future, if it had any, was as a treasure-trove of provincial mores. Miriam hoped against hope he never asked her to read it and tell him what she thought of it.

Miriam put the thoughts from her as they arrived at the house. She jumped out of the van and ran up to put the key of the door for the first time in the lock. She went straight into the living room and looked, enchanted, around. She turned to her father. “Oh look, Dad. I know it’s just chance, but they’ve put that armchair, my armchair, just where I want it.”

“You might change your mind come next winter,” said Ernest, still slightly grumpy. “It’ll be too far away from the gas fire.”

“Oh, and the piano. I thought we could slip it into that alcove. I just hope neither of the kids will want to take it up, with all that awful practicing. Put away over there they won’t even think of it.”

“You’ll have fun getting the place how you like it,” her father said, relaxing from his negative thoughts. “Now, I’ll just go and get the box and I’ll be off back to Kieran, Win, and Les.”

“Dad, let me go up and get it. That attic is—”

“No, no. I know exactly where it is. I’ll recognise it. You amuse yourself with your new doll’s house.”

And Miriam turned back to look at the room, only slightly worried, because her father had always been a very fit man.

The attic was reached through a square hatch, and Miriam heard her father bringing down the attic’s rickety old ladder of rope and wood, secured to the floor inside the hatch. Then she heard him go up step by step, carefully. She went over to the window, thoughts going through her mind about some kind of marriage between the trees in the parkland opposite and the wall in the house’s largest room that looked directly out onto it. “Got it,” she heard her father say triumphantly. It never occurred to her to wonder how large the box was, and whether he would still have an arm left to steady himself with when he came down the ladder.

She was brought up suddenly by a shout—not a scream, but the sort of shout a schoolmaster inevitably had to use at times. She threw open the living-room door, then dashed up the stairs and onto the landing where the hatch was. Ernest was lying still on the floor, his left ankle still trapped in one of the lower steps of the ladder. Miriam rushed over and released it, then knelt and felt her father’s pulse. She had been a schoolteacher before her own children came along, and she knew all the basics of first aid.

“Oh, Dad. You silly old fool. Why wouldn’t you let me fetch your precious box? I’m ringing for an ambulance now. Love you, Dad . . . Always.”

The ambulance took only ten minutes, but it was the longest ten minutes of her life. She wanted to ring Les and tell him, but she thought he would be taking Kieran home, so she waited until she and her father were in the ambulance, she on a little tip-up seat, her father lying flat out, attached to various dials and indicators.

“Les, darling. Dad has had some kind of stroke or heart attack. I’ll be at the hospital when you’re free. Could you get your mum to take the children for a bit? And ring my mother and tell her. She’ll want to be at the hospital with him. Ring for a taxi for her, or bring her yourself . . . of course I trust you. Love you too.”

The next two hours were almost unbearable, especially after they were told by the specialist that things didn’t look good. Her mother arrived with Les, though the latter stayed only twenty minutes then decided he ought to be with the children. Les’s one weakness was a fit person’s horror of illness. Win said all the things people do say at such times, and did all the useless things people do except worrying about the state of her husband’s underclothes. When the inevitable had happened and the nurse had tenderly shut his eyes, Win demanded to go home to her new home, and asked to be left alone.

“I’ve got things I want to say to him,” she said. “I’ll be all right in the morning.”

Miriam went to her new home after she had seen her mother safely into her old one. The space in the new house now seemed less of an attraction, more of a disorientating threat. She went up to the landing and looked around. The specialist had said it seemed unlikely there would need to be an inquest. Ernest had had a couple of minor heart scares soon after retirement. Apart from the rickety old ladder, the landing was tidy. The box, the container of all that youthful attempt at fiction, had skidded over to the doorway of the main bedroom, but it had remained intact, the box being secured by a liberal application of freezer tape. The neat package looked faintly pathetic.

Poor Dad, thought Miriam. He’d never have completed it. The Dad of today was probably a quite different person to the Dad who wrote this.

She rummaged in her handbag and found a pair of nail scissors which, with protest, allowed her to attack the sticky tape and open the box. There, in four neat little piles, were the handwritten pages of what looked like a series of letters. Miriam went into the main bedroom, where the light was better. She took what seemed to be the first letter—the opening to the novel, she supposed: It had no date on it, nor even any name for the fictional recipient of the letter. “My dear boy,” it began:

I can’t tell you how happy you made me today. The assurance that you felt the same attraction to me, had felt it for a long time, made my heart leap for joy. Your feelings betray a maturity beyond your youth. But do remember that our feelings are ones that could easily be misinterpreted. They are our secret, and that is how it must remain.

Miriam frowned. This was not quite what she had expected. She flicked ahead through the first pile of letters. “My dearest boy,” “Dear lad,” “My best love,” “My own one”—these were the superscriptions. The events did not seem to progress in the orderly manner of a novel. “I love your bright eyes, the sight of your delicious, unruly fair hair.” Why should her father be writing a homosexual novel? She had never for a moment suspected her father of nourishing such thoughts. Was it some kind of crime novel, where the reader is offered information but in a way calculated to mislead?

Eventually the awful, inevitable thought struck her. This was not a novel. This was her father, writing himself, writing personally. It was a correspondence of which he had kept only the one side—his own. These were his own real, deeply felt thoughts. She began to sweat with embarrassment. She took up the second pile. The tone of the top letter was very much that of the earlier ones.

My beloved boy,

Our games yesterday—so private and perfect—were wonderfully satisfying. I’m grateful that your being now of age has allowed our love this new dimension. These letters are my “thank you,” without which the fun and satisfaction would not be complete.

Miriam’s eyes were awash. She could not rid herself of the feeling that only in this relationship had her father had real joy and fulfilment. It made her feel that his had been a life misused, only half satisfying. The combination of love and schoolmasterliness in the tone of the letters only added to this feeling.

She wiped her eyes and burrowed for the very last letter.

My dear, still dear, boy,

I cannot tell you the pain I suffered when I read your last and found that you feel it is time to take up a new sort of relationship. Never before have you told me that what we have was not enough for you. But I must not reproach you—you who have given me so much. I must wish you well and let you go. Please remember how dangerous this love has been, particularly for me. Please, please, Leslie: Pack up the letters securely and return them to me. Those letters would be the end of my career, perhaps of my life. . . .”

Miriam found she could read no more. Now it all became clear: why her father had opposed so vigorously her marriage, why he and Leslie (Ernest was the only man who used his full name) had never, in spite of having so much in common, come fully to trust each other. She understood the pain he must have felt, seeing his lover as the lover of his daughter, but felt painfully that her father had not done himself justice in that last letter, while Les had had to take hard decisions for his father-in-law’s sake, and had loyally stuck to them, however painful his silence must have been for him.

She went into the kitchen, into the muddle of cupboards and drawers, and found her own roll of freezer tape. The box must be the basis of the first garden bonfire in the new house. It would represent for her a thorough and complete destruction of the most important relationship in her father’s life. But it was what he would have wanted.
Copyright © 2012 by Robert Barnard

LAST LAUGH

by Michael Z. Lewin | 1052 words

Michael Z. Lewin is a longtime contributor to EQMM and AHMM, and his short stories appear in many other publications as well. We congratulate him on his recent nomination from the International Thriller Writers for best story of 2011 for “Anything to Win” ( The Strand ). Another bit of news related to his short stories: Family Trio, a collection of three of the “Lunghi family” tales (two of which appeared in EQMM) is now available on Kindle. And if you’re a fan of the Lunghi series, you also won’t want to miss the latest novel, Family Way.

“You havin’ fun? If you’re havin’ fun, say ‘Yeah, Bob!’”

The audience said, “Yeah, Bob,” and the show was under way.

The gray, grizzled comic prowled the small stage. “I like this town. You know why? Because the people are so friendly.” He picked out a young woman whose seat was in the front row. “Soo, pretty lady? Are you gonna be friendly?”

The young woman shrugged.

“Oh, don’t be shy,” Bob said. “In comedy, if you’re sittin’ in the front row, then you’re part of the show. So, tell us, sweetie, what’s your name?”

“Julie.”

“And where you from, Julie?”

“Here, in town.”

“And what do you do for a living?”

“I’m a librarian.”

“Hey hey! I guess librarians sure don’t look the way they used to.”

“Neither do libraries,” Julie said. “Or maybe you’ve never been inside one.” The audience enjoyed this sign of resistance to the comic.

“Well well,” Bob said. “Looks like we’ve got us a live one here.”

“I’ve been in a library.”

All eyes turned to a young man on the opposite side of the stage. He wore a red baseball cap and a red T-shirt and stood as Bob turned to him.

“And just who are you?” Bob asked.

“Wayne Walcot,” the young man said. “And so far, Julie’s been funnier than you have, Bob.”

“Well, let’s see if I can fix that.”

“Before you start on me, would you do me a favor and ask Julie if she’s single? And tell her I’m staying at the Lansdown Hotel, if she’s interested.”

This drew another appreciative response from the crowd, but Bob approached the newcomer like a vulture approaches dead meat.

At about one in the morning, Wayne Walcot was watching TV in his hotel room when there was a knock at the door.

Walcot turned the TV off, and checked his hair and his red T-shirt in a mirror. “Who is it?”

“Police. Open the door, please.”

In the hall he found a tall woman who held up a badge. “I’m Detective Porter,” the woman said. Behind her was a male officer in uniform. “Are you Wayne Walcot?”

“Jeez, can’t you guys even give me twenty-four hours?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“It means I only got out of prison this morning.”

“Oh yes? What were you in for?”

“Like you don’t know.”

“Humor me,” Detective Porter said.

Wayne Walcot rubbed his face tiredly. “There was a ruckus in a bar and some jerk got stabbed and kind of died. The rest of the guys in the bar saved their own skins by saying that I did it.”

“And of course you didn’t.”

“Does it matter now? I’ve done my six years. But before I can turn around, surprise surprise, I’ve got cops in my face.”

“Cops who want to know where you were tonight.”

Walcot sighed. “I was at the Yuk-Yuk Comedy Club.”

“On your first night after being let out of prison?” The police officers looked at each other.

“I needed cheering up.”

“And did anybody see you there?”

“WelI . . . I suppose . . . about two hundred people did. So what’s this about?”

“It’s about your uncle.” Porter read from her notes. “David Walcot.”

“Uncle Dave? He send you here to run me out of town?”

“You don’t get along with your uncle?”

“He didn’t visit me in prison, let’s put it that way.”

“Well, your uncle was found dead in his home about an hour and a half ago.”

“Dead?” Wayne Walcot looked shocked.

“His body was at the bottom of a flight of stairs.”

“He . . . fell?”

“There was a baseball bat by his head. It had blood on it.”

“Are you saying . . . he was . . . murdered?”

“We believe he interrupted a robbery. Didn’t he have a reputation for keeping a lot of cash in his house?”

“I couldn’t tell you—I’ve been away.”

“Well, guess what? We found your name and the name of this hotel on a pad of paper by his telephone. Quite a coincidence, don’t you think?”

“I called him. I was going to see him tomorrow. I . . . was going to ask him for help getting a job.”

“Even though he didn’t like you?”

“I’m not in a position to be choosy, am I? And I tell you, there’s a dozen people who hated the old miser worse than me. Try his son, Ollie. Or his last ex-wife. And everybody knows he’s got kids around the state he’s never acknowledged or supported. And then there’s his so-called business partners.”

“Slow down, slow down,” Detective Porter said. “I can’t write that fast.”

Once the police left the room, Wayne Walcot left it too.

But he didn’t go outside. He went to another room in the hotel where a young man about his own age and size let him in. “Where you been?” Eddie Jones said.

“I just had the cops in my room,” Walcot said. They seem to think I killed my Uncle Dave.”

“He’s dead?”

“They say he interrupted a robbery. But I’m sure he was breathing when I left him. Still, I suppose they know dead when they see it.”

Jones considered this for a moment. “Bummer.”

“It doesn’t bother you?”

“He was never a father to me. And my mom will open a bottle of champagne when she hears.”

“Well, make sure it’s the real stuff.” Wayne Walcot passed over a wad of cash.

Jones kissed the roll of banknotes. “Sweet. . . .”

“And you’ve got something for me, I believe.”

Jones handed him a T-shirt and a baseball cap, both red. “Wouldn’t want too many of these knocking around,” Walcot said. “How was it at the club?”

“Just the way you said it would be. The so-called funny guy started in on a librarian. A bit of a babe, as a matter of fact.”

“And then?”

“I stood up, told him he wasn’t funny. He turned on me right away, used your name over and over. It’s cool, Wayne. Your alibi’s cast-iron.”

“Now, get out of here, Eddie.”

“On my way. I’ll be gone by the morning.”

“Why wait till then?”

“First, I got me a date. Cute little librarian by the name of Julie.”
Copyright © 2012 by Michael Z. Lewin

CHAMPAWAT

by Lia Matera | 19440 words

Author of a dozen contemporary crime novels published to rave reviews and the winner of a Best Short Story Shamus Award, Lia Matera has now shown that her light shines equally bright in the realm of historical crime fiction. This new story, a sequel to last year’s “The Children,” follows a young woman perilously threading her way through the politics of the post-World War I era. Readers who missed “The Children” can read it this month on our website. It is also now available for e-readers.

1.

Ella jerked awake. Her forehead, pressed against the train window, was cold with sweat. For two days, she’d been having the same nightmare. She was lying on the snow-dusted sidewalk, looking up at the Kingstons’ windows. She kept trying to shout to them, to defy them with her survival. They were sure she’d finish dying before the wagon came. Why sit listening for the clatter of horseshoes? Even on their street of fine row houses, it might be dawn before the sheet-wrapped bodies were collected. The wagons filled faster every night, more and more of them rattling out of Washington to mass graves in Virginia. There were no coffins left, and no plots in the cemeteries. Funerals, like all public gatherings, were banned by order of the mayor. They’d furled Ella into bed linens from the mending pile, hadn’t they? She was only a servant, after all.

For six hundred miles, Ella tried to stop reliving that night. She tried to focus on the scenery—forest and flatland glittering under frost, Pittsburgh, Akron, Cleveland spiked with girders of new buildings. But on every platform of every train station, some paperboy, cotton mask over his nose and mouth, waved the latest edition. Two hundred newly dead in one city, a thousand in the next, then four thousand, five thousand. The Philadelphia Inquirer screamed 50,000 SICK OF SPANISH FLU, 12,000 PERISH.

Now the train was pulling into Chicago, where Ella would transfer to another terminal. People around her were getting up and gathering their things. But she had only what she wore, a traveling suit and coat from Mrs. Kingston’s tallboy, and the contents of her pockets. So she stayed in her seat, watching the station’s bricks and arches come into view.

She noticed three men standing on the frozen mud beside the tracks. They were a few steps from a platform that eventually disappeared into the terminal tunnel. They were well dressed and hatless, puffs of breath visible as they talked. When her window passed closer to them, she felt a shiver of paranoia. They stood with chests out and heads high, every gesture self-pleased and full of swagger. In her experience, when men looked like they owned the whole world, they had badges and guns to justify it. Were these lawmen? She twisted in her seat, looking for—and seeing, she thought—the bulge of shoulder holsters under their jackets. Was railroad security preparing to come aboard? They’d been rousting draft dodgers and Reds since the war began. And Ella had no papers. The Kingstons had burned her things in case sickness clung to them.

She’d gone to them two years ago with little enough—a few dresses and books, her precious letters from Nicky. But she’d left with nothing. Nothing of her own but guilt: She’d brought home the flu that killed them all. Muriel Kingston, only six years old. Eight-year-old John. Baby Annie. The cook, the maid—kind women who risked their health to nurse her after she survived that night outside.

Her hand slid into the pocket of her—that is, Mrs. Kingston’s—suit jacket. She’d needed money to get back home, to rent a small apartment there and recover in body if not in spirit. He fingers closed over the cold facets of diamonds and rubies, the smooth gold of their settings. It wasn’t as if Mrs. Kingston would ever wear her jewelry again.

That wouldn’t matter to the police. If Ella couldn’t show identification, they’d search her. Every day headlines screamed that Bolsheviks from Russia were here to foment revolution. Not long ago, a girl Ella’s age—just nineteen—was pulled from a Chicago train, her carpetbag filled with dynamite. Aliens under suspicion were put straight onto boats “home” even if, like Ella, they’d arrived as babes in arms. And if she gave a false (not foreign-sounding) surname, her pocketful of rings and brooches might mean years at hard labor. Who’d believe they rightfully belonged to a young woman without protectors or even luggage?

She grabbed her coat from the seat beside her and hurried toward the back. She kept her eyes on the windows, on the three men at platform’s end. The train was moving at a crawl now. She was able to keep pace, keep watching, by pushing through one compartment after another.

The train came to a full stop as she reached the last passenger car. Dodging the elbows of people straightening their hats and cotton masks, she took a window seat. She angled for a better look at the men outside. There was a glint of nickel on the lapel of the tallest. He was ginger-haired and broad-shouldered. When he turned to point to the back of the train, she saw he wore a large six-pointed star. A U.S. Marshal.

Ella felt as if the flu, having noticed her edging toward health, had suddenly yanked her back. Her face went hot, her stomach jumped, it was a struggle to breathe. The marshal waved toward the front of the train. The other men nodded, one climbing to the platform while the other started over muddy sleet to the mail cars.

Seeing the aisle was clear now, she hurried to a tiny bathroom. She closed the door and leaned against it. Whatever or whomever the marshals were looking for, if they searched her, she was ruined. Hands shaking, she spread toilet tissue in the small sink and emptied her pocket into it. She broke one hairpin and twisted another prying open gold prongs. She released two large diamonds and an emerald from their settings. Other pieces were smaller and more common—teardrop ruby earrings, a fire opal stick-pin, pearl studs. She pulled a thread in the hem of her (or rather, Mrs. Kingston’s) blouse and worked the gems and jewelry into it. Her hands shook as she pulled the tissue around the larger more distinctive settings. Then, ignoring a sign asking people not to flush while in the station, she sent the small bundle through the Hopper toilet’s opening to the tracks. When her foot came off the lever, she heard footsteps stop at the other side of the door.

She froze, feeling hunted. She remembered stories Nicky used to love. When he was in his early teens and she was a little girl, he spent hours telling her about tigers. Newspapers then were full of articles about man-eaters, how they stalked villagers by following from a distance of ten or twenty feet, blending invisibly into the jungle. Their huge feet, Nicky said, were as silent as clouds across the sky.

When she opened the door, she found herself face-to-face with the marshal who’d gestured his men to go forward and back. His ginger hair was exactly the shade of tiger fur. He blocked the aisle between her and the seat where (she realized) she’d left her coat.

She drew herself to her full height, such as it was, striving for the look of chilly indignation Mrs. Kingston used to wear in public. But it was a challenge even to appear calm. U.S. Marshals were the enforcement arm of the Justice Department, the anti-sedition police who rounded up aliens like Ella, draft dodgers like Nicky, and anarchists like their friends.

This one wasn’t wearing his star anymore. And there was no bulge, nor anything in the way he held his arm, to hint at a holstered gun. Did he hand it off to his deputies before boarding? To pretend he was a passenger?

“Sorry to disturb you,” he said. “I hope you’re well? There’ve been quite a few cases of the flu between Washington and Chicago.”

“Are you a doctor?”

“No, just . . . a good Samaritan, if you need one, miss. Are you getting off here, waiting for a porter to help with your luggage?”

“No.” She realized her tickets—nearly ninety dollars’ worth—were in her coat. Had he seen them there, had he looked through her pockets? She’d have to be careful not to lie (but not to name a town either) if he asked her destination.

“If you’re catching the transfer train to Grand Central or North Western, it’s been delayed. A porter just told me. They’ve left the dining car open for anyone who wants to wait here.”

“I see.” Mrs. Kingston’s tone would have ordered him to step aside, but Ella couldn’t duplicate it. She wasn’t in the habit of being obeyed.

The man was giving her an appraising look instead of letting her pass. It was bolder than the looks men gave Mrs. K. Was it so apparent, even in clothes taken from a rich woman’s tallboy, that Ella was rabble?

“Say, though, I know you, don’t I?” The marshal smiled, showing good teeth and a single dimple. “Did you board in Washington?”

She thought again of the tickets in her coat pocket. “You too?” If he said yes, perhaps she’d see a tic or squint and know it when he lied again.

“Actually, I think I saw you walking past a friend’s house there.” He gave her another head-to-toe look. “Or rather, the little girl who lives there saw the children who were with you. I don’t remember their names, but I heard about them in some detail—prowess at jump rope, if they’d tried ice cream inside of cones yet. That sort of thing. My friend’s daughter is at the age where she thinks whatever interests her must interest everyone.”

“Maybe we’re all that age,” Ella said.

The man laughed. “Yes, I am proving it at the moment, aren’t I? You were with a girl Mary’s size and a boy a little older, I think. I was more taken up in watching their . . . sister, are you?” He showed his dimple again.

If she didn’t know he was a marshal, she might believe he’d seen her walking with Muriel and John. Anyone might have spotted them on their frequent meanders to Rock Creek or the zoo.

But that wouldn’t include a marshal from Chicago. Her stomach knotted around the fact. What did it mean?

“Children and dogs always notice each other, whatever else is going on,” Ella managed. She’d never again get dragged across a street by John or laugh at Muriel’s excited chatter. She’d never again pry baby Annie’s sticky fingers from her hair.

“Do you know my friends, the Palmers, on R Street?” he asked. Ella tried not to show her shock. The Kingstons lived a block from them. “They have a sweet girl, Mary. Well, a wild girl,” he spoke it like a compliment, “but I don’t doubt she’ll be sweet someday.”

Ella knew little Mary Palmer, all right. She’d done all she could, in timing the children’s outings, to make sure Muriel didn’t befriend the pie-faced daughter of the Alien Property Custodian. She hated the man who, with the war as his excuse, robbed immigrants of their factories and patents, handing them to political cronies.

“I’m sorry,” she said, “I don’t know anyone on that street.”

How did he come to bring up R Street at all? It couldn’t be a coincidence, and it might be a disaster.

The marshal didn’t move. He seemed to expect more. In a panic to say anything, she added, “I’m at school, I don’t get out much.”

“School in the District?”

Perhaps if she wasn’t cornered, she could think. Mrs. K. would never have let a strange man trap her in the aisle of a train. But Ella didn’t know how to get past him without answering. She nearly said Howard University because she’d strolled its campus once. Her olive skin and thick head of curls, some escaping the coil at her neckline, might let her pass for mixed race. But Mrs. Kingston’s expensive suit might not. It seemed less risky, in this finery, to say, “Georgetown.”

A hint of smugness on the marshal’s face made her realize she’d admitted to living, not just boarding a train, in Washington.

“Really? And what do you study?”

Would he quiz her to see if she was lying? Just in case, she said, “American history.”

Her studies were buttressed (sometimes corrected) at the Anarchist Hall. It was the immigrants’ social club and night school. They’d seen plays about the labor movement, the Constitution, abolition. They’d heard speakers like Luigi Galleani, Emma Goldman, Margaret Sanger. They’d discussed books and philosophy, they’d laughed and eaten and sung union songs. These days, though, it was as dangerous to wish for utopia as it was to call for insurrection. First the Hall was torched by vigilantes. (That’s when Nicky insisted she find a job far away.) Then the war started, and so did the arrests and deportations.

“American history? Good college for it,” he said.

“Yes.” Ella had read that Georgetown charged $600 tuition. That was more than she would ever earn in a year.

She jittered to step past this man, but she forced herself to stillness. There’s a tiger in India, Nicky once told her, in a place called Champawat. It will track villagers for mile after mile. Invisible in the jungle, barely rustling the leaves. Taking its time, only ten or twenty feet away, waiting to pounce. Unless a person runs. Tigers are like alley cats that way, Ella. You’ve seen how a cat will just watch a mouse . . . until it tries to get away. Then instinct makes it chase. And kill.

“History,” the man repeated. “Yes, that’s grand. You know who Mitchell Palmer is, then, my friend on R Street? He works for President Wilson, though not where the President first intended. He was first asked to be Secretary of War. Turned that down, though.”

What did it mean that he kept bringing up Palmer and R Street? Even if it was true this marshal had noticed her walking past, he’d have seen a girl in a cheap, usually mud-spattered, suit. On Sundays, Palmer’s neighbors might stroll to display the family in full regalia. But no one dressed as Ella was now, no rich woman like Mrs. K., ever staggered home from the river with a jar full of pollywogs and a sleeping child on piggyback.

No, he was trying to get confirmation that Ella lived there. That she was the person he was on this train to find. Had a relative of Mrs. Kingston’s noticed the missing jewelry? Sent the police to check the train station, to see if any servant purchased a ticket? If so, why not just ask Ella for identification, why not just detain and search her? His pretense was terrifying her.

“I’m a rude lout, though, to keep you standing.” He backed up to let her pass.

Her hand went of its own accord to her skirt, to the spot where the tucked-in hem of her blouse was threaded with the stolen jewels. She held them tight against herself while she skimmed past him. She found her wrapover and sat in that row by the window. She pulled the coat to the middle space and turned away to show she was done conversing.

To her chagrin, the man sank into the aisle seat. “Pardon me for saying so, but you look a bit peaked. Would you like some water? I can send a porter to get some.”

She shook her head.

“You’re not wearing a mask like so many on the train. You’ve had the flu already, I guess? Perhaps recently? It’s left you pale.”

“I’m all right,” she said.

“Please don’t misunderstand me. I don’t mean that you look—Only that after so long a train ride . . . But let me not remove one foot from my mouth to insert the other. I’ve had the flu myself. It got hold of me in Philly,” he said, “the week it took five thousand there. Did you lose anyone to it?”

She thought again of her fellow servants, of the children. She’d used Cook’s money to pay the wagon men to take away their bodies. Then she’d left Mrs. K. alone in the house, bleeding through her tear ducts, her face the color of old liver. Ella had tried to make her comfortable. She’d done all she could to keep it from her, about Muriel and John and baby Annie. But when the dying woman realized the truth, there’d been no helping her.

Ella said, “Everyone’s lost somebody, I think.”

“It’s not easy to survive these days, is it, between the war and the flu,” he said. “And a hard time after, if you do.”

Why didn’t this marshal pounce: search her, interrogate her, take her away? Why did he stalk her with conversation?

To change the subject to something else, anything else, she said, “Why did your friend turn down being Secretary of War?”

“Well, he’s a Quaker. Not fully a pacifist—they call him the Fighting Quaker. He’s in favor of this war because it was thrust upon us. But he feared his faith could complicate initiating another. And the day may come when we have to strike first. So he took a different post.”

She nodded, unsure what to reply.

“I’m a Quaker as well,” he said. “We’re supposed to be Catholics, we Irish. But my mother was a Friend, and she took pity on the besotted fellow who became my dad.”

“Did the draft board assign you to a farm camp? That’s where they send Quakers, isn’t it?”

“On the contrary, most Friends who object are shipped straight to the battlefield. Ordered to carry stretchers if we won’t carry guns. But not all of us object. I didn’t get called, but I’d have gone. I don’t believe in shirking. It only leaves the dirty work to others.”

She thought of Nicky in a hovel in Mexico because he refused to kill poor men like himself to settle rich men’s quarrels.

The marshal watched her carefully. “I believe in this war—the Germans saw to that.”

“What about your Quaker beliefs?”

“Our convictions are individual, not institutional—there’s no high church to tell us what to do. We find our own ways to stay firm in our four tenets, and we leave it at that.” He flushed a little.

“I see.” She made herself smile. While he was talking, she was spared the effort. “What are the tenets?”

He looked surprised by her interest. “Simplicity, equality, tolerance, peace. But again, it’s different when war’s forced on you. When there’s no peace without a fight.”

Nicky had said to her, before he left for Mexico, “It’s not just me who doesn’t understand this war, Ella. There’s no one on earth who can find the bone under the skin. It’s senseless grudges by men who’ll never win treasure enough to satisfy them. They send their countrymen to spill innocent blood, including their own, and get nothing in return.” He’d been gone almost two years and still the carnage continued, and still no one understood why.

“And any day,” the marshal said, “we’ll learn we’ve done it. Won the war and brought the peace. Armistice any day now, they say. There’s a rumor it might be tonight. But lately, there’s always a rumor.”

“No peace without a fight,” Ella repeated. “Do you Quakers introduce paradox into all four tenets? Your friend is the Fighting Quaker? Do you also have Klansman Quakers?”

“Never that.” He flashed a smile that seemed different from those previous. Because he’d shaken her close to showing her true feelings? “And Mitchell Palmer, well, however a person may judge his views on war, he’s kept to the tenets. Served three terms in Congress, working for an end to child labor, a tariff system to protect the poorest workers. That’s why I helped put him in office. I worked on his first campaign and ran the next two.”

Ella squirmed in her seat. She had the sense this was, for him, turning into a real conversation. Was that to her benefit, or did it merely protract this ordeal?

“I first heard Palmer speak when I was at Penn. Years ago, studying history, like yourself.” His tone softened and so did his smile. If she didn’t know he was a marshal, she’d think he was flirting. “He was a determined young

progressive. And I found we spoke the same language. Right down to the rare ‘thee’ and ‘thou’ if we aren’t careful.”

Could it be he really knew Palmer? Was it possible he had seen her walking past? It wouldn’t change the fact that he’d removed his nickel star. Or that he seemed intent on coaxing her to offer . . . what? An admission she’d lived on R Street? Why not confront her with it, pat her down if he was after Mrs. Kingston’s jewels?

She heard the door at the other end of the car slide open. The marshal twisted toward the aisle to glance over his shoulder.

While his attention was elsewhere, she looked him over. He was an attractive man, square-shouldered and lean at the waist. His profile under the thick ginger hair, clipped short along the sides and combed straight on top, showed a strong brow and firm jaw. She noticed too, though it was silly to do so, that he smelled of bay rum aftershave. When he turned back, his eyes widened from a squint. She looked away, but not before she caught his pleasure at having found himself examined.

“It wasn’t the porter,” he said. “If you’re waiting for one.”

She shook her head to show she wasn’t.

“If you’re thinking of whiling away some time inside the terminal, you ought to walk through the train. Leave it where the platform’s enclosed. Even a mild November night in Chicago is enough to make someone from Washington weep. But perhaps you grew up in a raw climate? Where is it you go home to now?”

Had he searched her coat pockets and seen her tickets?

“Oh, I don’t mind the cold,” she said. Mrs. Kingston would have raised her brows and pinched her lips to show she found the question impertinent. But Ella’s features weren’t trained to it.

“And so Georgetown’s on break already, then? Earlier than usual, isn’t it?”

“The flu.” She was on comfortable footing here, at least. “The mayor outlawed public meetings, and so the schools have closed.”

“Ah yes, of course,” he said. “But if they keep you longer into the summer to compensate, you may dislike the heat and mosquitoes. Or do you go home to worse?”

“It was wise of them to do it, I think.”

If he was here to find her, he’d know her destination from her ticket. So why did he keep asking where she lived? In case someone came to meet her train and take her on by car?

Beyond the marshal and across the aisle, windows framed a sky shingled with wet clouds. The last traces of daylight were fading over acres of ground covered in curved and crossing tracks. In the distance, a canal was overspread with a rust-streaked railroad bridge. She watched a train flash across it while others moved slowly alongside the narrow waterway. She struggled to say something about it, or to find another innocuous topic, but the words wouldn’t come.

“Your history classes?” The marshal shifted so his knees touched her coat on the seat between them. She saw that his pale blue eyes were made intense by dark rings around the iris. “Have they influenced your view of this war?” His brows were raised attentively, as if he were sincerely interested in her answer.

Ella felt herself go cold. The Sedition Act made criticizing the war a crime punishable by $10,000 and twenty years in prison. Enforcement was literal and Draconian. She’d read about a filmmaker sentenced to ten years at hard labor for a harsh portrayal of the British in his movie about the Revolutionary War. They were our allies now, and it was sedition to defame them (or the President) in any context. It wasn’t possible, these days, to be careful enough.

“I agree with you,” she said. “Sometimes peace has to be won.”

“And your professors concur?”

“Of course. Why wouldn’t they?”

“I understand that some at Georgetown, Harvard and Yale too, draw supposed contrasts between our laws and our Constitution.”

“Really?” This turn of conversation seemed very bad to her. Sounding her out about the war and now the Sedition Act?

“They talk of starting a civil liberties league. To challenge the Alien and Sedition Acts, the Anarchist Exclusion Act.” He watched her unblinkingly. “Deportations under the Immigration Act.”

“I didn’t know that.”

She couldn’t make sense of this. She felt sure he was looking for her in particular—why else would he keep bringing up R Street? She’d supposed it had to do with the stolen jewels. But he’d have no reason to care about the politics of a thief, would he?

She heard the blood roar in her ears. Had she done something to make a marshal suspect her of sedition? Every alien knew someone who’d been dragged onto a boat. If the government bothered with hearings at all, they were closed-door, one immigration officer and no translator.

She was glad the marshal was speaking again. She couldn’t have constructed a coherent sentence.

“Civil liberties,” he said. “I don’t begrudge lawyers and courts their roles. But except in extreme cases, I say leave the law to those who write it.” He paused for her reply. When none came, he added, “And if they overstep, then vote for different men. Better that than putting it in the pockets of appointees with grudges and personal stakes. Or do you take the opposite view?”

She managed a “No.”

“Having run Palmer’s political campaigns, that’s my orientation. But your professors, they influence the next generation of voters. We Democrats need them on our side. That’s why I asked.”

She smiled as if flattered he’d posed the question.

“And forming a civil liberties league . . .” He leaned closer. “It implies people get dragged away just for thinking the wrong thoughts. But you’ve never been made to feel shy, have you, about expressing a view in the classroom?”

“No.”

If she didn’t know he was a marshal, if she hadn’t seen him still wearing his star, would she be goaded into arguing? Would she be fool enough to let her true opinions slip?

“You have to weigh the extent to which a tool serves the common good,” he went on. Determined to draw Ella out? “The Sedition Act may pull in a few it shouldn’t. But the courts can sort that out. And in times of war, you have to judge value by percentages, don’t you think? Weigh the inconvenience to a few against the harm to innocents? Like the servant who lost her hands opening a package bomb meant for a senator. They say it was built from a manual, bought for twenty-five cents mail order.”

Ella felt a cold sweat glue stray curls to her hairline. Luigi Galleani’s newspaper sold tracts full of threats and bluster. It was his style of rhetoric, but no one at the Hall took it seriously. When Galleani lectured, he was fiery but he stayed inside the law. Mr. Shelstein, who booked their speakers, insisted on it. Then the laws changed. Galleani’s paper was shut down along with a hundred others. Like Emma Goldman and Eugene Debs, Galleani was in prison now.

Was the marshal looking for an admission that Ella knew him? Did he mean to learn where she was going in case she was joining a conspiracy there?

But no one in Washington knew Ella once called herself an Anarchist. She’d never even mentioned Nicky.

Nicky. Had he come back now that the war was ending? Had the marshals been following him? Maybe he’d gone looking for Ella at the Kingstons’?

She barely mastered the impulse to grab her coat and lurch over the marshal’s knees into the aisle. She could bear anything but that. Anything but Nicky arrested, lost to her.

A tiger has to chase you if you try to get away from it, Ella. Nicky had been breathless, his eyes bright. It will stalk you patiently for hours and hours if you don’t run. But the second you do, it has to come after you. It’s like a machine, and you’ve pulled a lever. It has to chase you because that’s how a tiger is. He’d been poring over newspaper accounts of the Champawat tiger. It had eaten 430 humans by then, and hunters were willing to try anything. They heard about this village where people wear masks on the backs of their heads. Because if a tiger sees your face, it doesn’t understand you’re running away. It knows humans don’t run backwards. And if it doesn’t know you’re running, maybe you can get someplace safe. He’d said it solemnly, and she could see him imagining it all. She remembered the cut on his chin—he hadn’t been shaving long, hadn’t been good at it yet. Even at that age, she’d wanted to kiss it. Even then, she’d been in love with him. That’s how you get away from a tiger, Ella. And she’d nodded as if there were tigers all over Seattle.

She forced herself to rest her head against the seat back, to try to overcome her panic. As long as this marshal was still stalking her, not yet detaining her, she had a chance. She turned toward him and mustered a smile. She didn’t know yet how to get away, but she could show a false face in the meantime. Fool him into thinking she wouldn’t run.

“I’m told there’s a luncheonette inside the terminal. Do you know it?” She managed a slight laugh. “I don’t believe I can face the dining car again. Every meal is smothered in gravy and stinks of canned peas.”

“Why yes, I know the luncheonette.” She could see his puzzlement. See him making new calculations.

“I don’t want you to feel obliged,” she said. “But . . . if you mean to take your supper too? I’d enjoy . . .” She couldn’t quite make herself say she’d enjoy his company.

“Certainly.” His face relaxed. “Yes, I’d be glad to join you.”

He stood and extended a hand to help her up. He looked smug, flattered. The mask on the back of her head seemed to be fooling him.

Putting herself on the arm of a marshal was one of the hardest things Ella had ever done. As he walked her through the train’s mustard and burgundy cars, she saw two men outside following along. She recognized them as the other marshals. They were looking through the windows to see where their boss led.

How could she have thought this was about Mrs. Kingston’s jewelry? She was barely five feet tall—it wouldn’t take three armed men to arrest a small and ailing thief. But a “radical”? Someone who’d seen Galleani speak, who knew a draft dodger in Mexico? These days, a connection to any Anarchist was seen as “intended to provoke, incite, or encourage resistance to the United States.” Did they think Ella was traveling with dynamite? (Hadn’t the marshal asked if she had baggage? Hadn’t he sent someone to the luggage car?) Conversation with a thief would yield less than a search would. But an “innocent” chat with an Anarchist could lead to information about accomplices.

She wanted to laugh in the marshal’s face. What was it he saw when he looked at her? She’d grown up with harmless dreamers, not bombers. Orphaned at fifteen, she’d gone to work in the shirt factories. For the last two years she’d been a servant, wiping little fingers and changing diapers. The most seditious thing she’d ever done was pine in loneliness for a pacifist. And Nicky didn’t go to Mexico to plot violence, he went there to reject it.

The marshal murmured something about not getting separated in the busy station. He put his hand firmly over hers where it lay on his arm. She felt herself go hot with anxiety. She looked away as if blushing at his touch.

It was crowded in the chill, high-ceilinged terminal. People worried about catching the flu, but not everyone could avoid traveling. Instead, nearly all wore white cotton masks. Ella saw the marshal check over his shoulder, scanning the crowd. He shook his head almost imperceptibly. Telling his men, Not yet?

Weariness threatened to cut the legs out from under her. What was it about tigers that made them keep stalking? How did they decide one moment was better than another to pounce? Why should the beasts, looking out from seamless jungle, choose one spot on the villagers’ path over another?

The marshal clung tightly to her hand on his arm as they passed paperboys waving extras, kiosks stacked with baseball souvenirs and postal cards, fiddlers playing “After You’ve Gone.” Breaks in the crowd showed a luncheonette to their left. When its doors opened, Ella smelled the lemon and grease of fried fish. Occasional words rose above the patrons’ din—“armistice” and “surrender” were like frequent toots of a horn.

The luncheonette was too close. She couldn’t get away between here and there, not with two other marshals behind her. And inside it, the line moved quickly as people chose their courses and slid their trays along a rail. A meal there would delay things only briefly.

She stopped walking, forcing the marshal to stop too. Around them, harried travelers parted and passed like river water around a rock.

“May I ask you something?” Her voice was teary—she couldn’t help it. But though she spoke at a near whisper, she saw he listened for every word. “You’ve been inquiring about Georgetown? Is it because you can tell I’m not . . . ? That I don’t go to college?” She felt herself blush deeply. She hoped he’d believe it was because she regretted the deception.

“Is that so?” he said.

She angled to face him, though he still kept her fingers clamped to his arm. She put her free hand on his lapel and fancied she could feel the indentations where his badge had pierced the fabric. “I could see you knew it. The way you asked about my professors’ views.”

“No, I was just . . . interested to hear them.” He looked confused.

“I shouldn’t have lied.” She meant it: A marshal would see lying as running. It would trigger the same impulse in him as in a tiger. She’d been wrong to think a friendly manner was enough. She understood now that only the truth would do. Only the truth would fool this man into thinking she was coming toward him. Or she wouldn’t have one hand pinioned to his arm now. “It’s just that . . . I wish I were a student,” she said. That was the truth, all right. “I wish it, but it’s far above my means. I was a servant to a rich woman. She gave me these clothes before the flu took her. Because she’d burned mine. I was the first in the house to get sick, you see. And in case the disease was on my clothes . . . None of us wanted the children to catch it.”

“Ah,” he said. “That’s who you lost, then?”

“Yes. Three children. Children I loved dearly—more than I knew.” That was a fact too. “And others in the household. Servants who were my friends. And so now I’m forced to go home. I had a job in a shirt factory there, and I suppose they’ll take me back.” She detested the false sympathy in his eyes. He knew all of this already, she was sure of it. “And so if you’d rather not join me . . . You were thinking I’m of a higher social class than I truly am.”

Suspicion crackled across his face. But when he glanced again at the other marshals, it was to shake his head slightly.

“It’s my pleasure to dine with you,” he said, “whether or not you’re a schoolgirl.”

She brushed away a few tears of stress. “Thank you,” she said. “If you’re sure. But . . . I don’t suppose you know of someplace else we could eat? Just a week ago I was in bed with fever. And the stink of fish from the luncheonette doesn’t agree with me. If there’s anyplace nearby?”

“Why yes, I know a spot, Miss—” He leaned so close they were nearly forehead to forehead. She could smell cinnamon gum on his breath. “What’s your name, then?”

She tilted her face so her lips were close to his, closer than was decent. The hairs stood up on her neck, but she smiled. “Antonella Gualtieri.”

She could see on his face that he knew it. That was good; he’d expect to get more honesty from her in the course of a long meal.

“Well, Miss Gualtieri, I’m Matthias Killy. There’s a good little place just a block from here. Let me offer you dinner there,” he said. “I hope you’ll be warm enough walking to it? I don’t know if you care for spirits, but you look as if you could do with a hot toddy.”

She nodded. Let him hope he’d loosen her tongue with alcohol.

The marshal’s face, still close to hers, seemed particularly sharp against the blur of movement behind him. He looked well pleased. He was clever and handsome, and it seemed to be bringing dividends. And if it didn’t, he had two armed men to back him up. That’s how marshals are.

Ella spotted a group of soldiers in tattered uniforms. Some were limping, others were bandaged or scarred. As they pushed close, she pretended to be jostled. The marshal let go of her hand on his arm and put it on her waist to steady her. She felt her loathing for him like insects crawling up her back.

As if she didn’t see the soldiers edging by, she stepped into their path. A boy around her age had been moving awkwardly, leaning on a stick. Ella made sure to hook his foot with hers so that he fell, crying out from the pain to his leg wound. Gushing sincere apologies for hurting him, she turned as if to help. The marshal shunted her aside to get a grip on the soldier and bring him to his feet. Ella took a step back, letting others bend to assist.

She turned to a white-masked couple. “It’s armistice!” She spoke in a husky whisper, as if overcome. She didn’t want the marshal to hear. “The soldiers say so. The war’s ended!”

Their eyes went round. The man pulled down his mask as if one salvation meant every salvation.

Ella could feel the marshal searching for her, and she turned to catch his eye and smile at him.

“Armistice?” a man near her repeated. His voice had the deep blare of a tuba.

Others crowded closer, and Ella heard the word posed again as a question and then as an answer. The marshal finished helping the lame soldier to one foot. He saw that Ella was a few people away from him now, but he didn’t seem anxious. The mask on the back of her head was fooling him, it seemed. And he was distracted: Around them, the word “armistice” flew from lip to lip, changing in tone from doubtful to certain. A man shouted it. Another whistled.

Ella joined in when some began to cheer. “Armistice!” ricocheted back from other parts of the terminal. People were screaming it, laughing it. They’d been praying to hear it, expecting the news at any moment. Strangers embraced. A cotton mask fell to Ella’s feet as couples shed them to kiss.

She was farther from the marshal now, but waved to show she was keeping track of him, staying close while he found the soldier’s walking stick. He looked hopeful, wanting as much as anyone to believe the war was over. She grinned as merrily as a person would if it were real news. She put out her hand as if to reach for his, but as she did, she opened a path for people to step in between them.

When they cut off the marshal’s view of her, she bent to pick up the white mask. Near it was a man’s tweed cap, flung into the air but not caught. She jerked it on and held the mask up over her mouth. She took another step backward, shedding her coat and letting it fall to be trampled. She couldn’t use the ticket in the pocket, anyway. The marshals would look for her on that train.

From a distance of fifteen or twenty feet, she saw the marshal’s panicked face. His head turned from side to side as he searched for her in a crowd gone delirious. His eyes slid over her, in her hat and mask. She hurried toward the exits, hoping he’d keep looking for the wrapover she no longer wore. He raised his hand and pointed to the row of doors. Not, Ella thought, because he saw her near them. It was because his men would get there sooner than he did.

But not before Ella slipped through.

2.

The man onstage finally quelled the shouts of Strike! Strike! Strike! Ella, standing on a bench against the back wall, watched him wave today’s Seattle Star. She’d seen the headline, UNDER WHICH FLAG? The general strike was, the paper warned, “a test of YOUR Americanism.”

The speaker slapped the front page. “Oh, he’s a fine one, our Mayor Ole Hanson. Says any man uses the word ‘workers’ is quoting Lenin. But Ole didn’t mind the word so much when he courted the working man’s vote, did he? Then, he was a friend of the workers. Grand things he said about us then. Is there a union hall he didn’t come to, a pancake breakfast that he missed? But votes are votes, and money’s money. And what they saved by cutting our pay all through the war? By breaking their promises to us after? It gave ’em plenty extra to stuff into politicians’ pockets. Case you wonder what’s that bulge in Ole’s pants. No, it ain’t that!” There was a roar of laughter. “It’s the raise they swore to give you.”

Ella looked over the sea of caps and rough jackets. A hundred and ten unions had voted aye to strike. Over a hundred thousand workers went out tomorrow.

“We’d get ours, they said, when the war ends. But Armistice was in November, and by my calendar now it’s February. And that money they promised? They’re giving it to the Minute Men of Seattle and the American Protective League. Thugs to round up union men. Jails from Ellensburg to Walla Walla filled with our boys—three months inside now, some of them, and no charges. And the Star asks us, which flag? Us?” He tossed the paper down, made a face like it had filth on it. “And see what else it says, there over the headline? MAYOR HANSON TO DEPUTIZE 10,000. Pictures every day of marshals boarding trains to come here. Because our strike, they tell us, was organized by Leon Trotsky himself.” He waved his arm. “Well, I don’t see Leon in here anyplace, do you, boys?”

The room roared with laughter. Someone shouted, “Where are you, Leon?”

“Maybe he’s in one of our kitchens? Twenty-one labor halls ready to serve thirty thousand meals a day. Or maybe Leon’s out collecting donations from bakers and grocers and butchers and dairymen? Maybe he’s loading trucks with chickens and vegetables, or getting ready to deliver milk and diapers, or shining up his car to use as a free taxi tomorrow.”

Ella’s cheer was lost in the din. She’d worn out the soles of her boots going to shops and farms and warehouses and garages to get those commitments. And as long as the general strike lasted, she’d be on her feet, cooking and serving at the union halls. She’d had few moments of perfect happiness in her life. But she knew, as she walked out into a soft wall of drizzle, that this was one of them.

The streets of Pioneer Square were a carnival of covered carts selling hot dogs and roasted chestnuts. Two fiddlers, keeping dry under an awning, played a lively version of “Oh, How I Hate to Get Up in the Morning.” As she neared the King Street Station, the fiddles warred with a frenetic banjo and a woman’s brassy rendition of “How You Gonna Keep ’em Down on the Farm?” The streetlights were just coming on when Ella wiped the wet glass of a shop window to see a fringed sheath, barely below the knee. Imagining herself in it, she didn’t notice her friend Mario behind her.

“Mannaggia! Antoné!” When she turned, he kissed both her cheeks.

“Am I late?” she asked him. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know which train to meet. I thought probably the next one—”

“Macchè late, no no. I walk around little bit, I come back. No trouble. You good girl, let me stay with you.” More kisses on the cheek, then he held her at arm’s length, grinning.

He wasn’t much taller than Ella, a wiry, bandy-legged man whose hairline had receded farther since she’d last seen him, a few years ago. As a child, she’d adored Mario because he was one of the men who brought Nicky, then eleven, to town. She knew Nicky and Mario parted ways in Mexico. Nicky wrote to her awhile after he got there, to say Mario and others were already going home. A worldwide revolution was starting—they wouldn’t sit on its sidelines. But Nicky said the point and burden of pacifism was to defend peace, not to find a better war.

Well, Mario would sing a different song now. Seattle’s general strike would be the first of dozens, maybe hundreds, across America. It would change everything, and do it without violence. Unions would be too strong to break and too beloved to lie about.

In the glitter of shop lights, she saw nostalgic tears in Mario’s eyes. “Sei fatta più bella, Antoné, sai? You more beautiful.” He was as swarthy and beetle-browed as ever, and the origin of his nickname, Nasone, or Big Nose, was just as clear.

“No one came with you?” She’d been nursing a small hope that Nicky would be on the train.

“Nessuno.” No one. “Troppo da temere. Sai com’ è.”

Other Anarchists were too afraid to come? The government had stepped up deportations and arrests, she knew that. The entire leadership of the I.W.W. was in prison, five to twenty-five years at hard labor. Eugene Debs got ten years, Emma Goldman two.

“But you mayor, he calls in goons to bust open the heads, and I do nothing? No no. Me and Sacco, we been go all over, back East. Organize the strikes, or give a little bit more muscles, eh? You see the magazine say three thousand strike last year? This year, more.” He stopped to look her up and down again. “Ma, Antonella, maybe you marry somebody rich? You looking like a girl on top a wedding cake. Look what a dress.”

“I made it,” she said. “Cheaper than you think.” She knew better than to tell him about the jewels she’d taken. He’d want money for the cause, and she wasn’t sure what he’d do with it. People were so desperate lately, so furious. They needed Seattle to remind them to hope. “Have you seen Nicky? Any of you? Talked to him?”

“Nicolino mio, no. I know somebody sees him, maybe October, maybe

November. In Mexico. Nicky says he’s going right away, Washington, D.C. Looking for you, Antoné.”

“Not October. He wouldn’t have come before Armistice.”

Mario shrugged. “Why not? People, they know is close. Week, two weeks before? What’s a difference?”

A week before Armistice, the marshals had stopped her in Chicago. Ella felt a little sick. Worried again that they’d arrested Nicky at the Kingstons’. That they’d come after her as, to their minds, a fellow Red. “You haven’t heard from him since? Would you know it if he . . . if he got picked up?”

“You no worry.” Mario patted her cheek. “Nicky, he’s a smart boy. Eleven years old, already he’s work two years in the coal mine. Me and that crazy Wobblie—you remember him, no front teeth and the red hair?—we grab him, dirty like a dog, no parents, gonna get himself shot in the strike. We put him on the soapbox, this town, that town. He tells everybody. Breaker boys, they don’t never see the day, they sitting twelve, fourteen hours pick the rocks from the coal. The chutes, they overflowing, the boys they bury alive. People they no believe me, I tell them. But Nicky, he makes them cry. What a boy, eh? Already then, he’s a man. Don’t forget—Nicky, he good to take care himself. You no worry ’bout Nicky, Antoné.”

“But no one knows where he is?” Her world contracted to Mario’s face while up the block, the banjo player and singer went into “For Me and My Gal.”

“You lonesome, bella mia? Always together, you and Nicolino.” He crossed his fingers to demonstrate. “But now you got a new boyfriend? You no make such a pretty dress for nobody?”

She laughed away the question. “So I’ve got an attic apartment,” she told him, “small but all to myself. I’ll show you where it is. Then you can come and go.”

They pushed through hundreds, maybe thousands of people listening to music, buying street food, speaking in excited bursts about the strike. The Star claimed the populace shivered in terror of being without streetlights and transport,

without food and necessities. But people here knew the unions wouldn’t let them suffer. The mood was festive, full of anticipation and optimism.

The streetcars, though, were jammed full. Not just with celebrants. The drivers walked off tomorrow, and people were rushing their errands. A throng waited at the first stop they approached, so they backtracked to an earlier one, and then to a third. Even there, it was awhile before a trolley didn’t fill before she and Mario reached the door.

They were finally just steps from boarding when Ella heard muttering behind her. A man, a lumberjack judging from the slivers in his cap, spat out, “That Teamster.” Someone else said, “Union voted nay—no friend of ours.”

Ella blinked tiny points of moisture from her lashes. She looked through the drizzle till she spotted a young man under a streetlamp. He wore a shabby Navy uniform. It was taking months to get the hundreds of thousands of soldiers back from Europe. Skinny men in dirty blues or khaki flooded the streets of Seattle in December, streamed in steadily in January, and were more than a trickle even now.

“Ought to go teach the skunk a lesson,” someone else said. “Hear him at the strike vote? Says Hanson’ll wait till the sympathy strikers go back, then he’ll brag he whupped us. It’ll hurt unions all round the country.” The crowd at the trolley stop rippled with threats and angry laughter.

“Never heard of the Teamsters. Won’t be around long if it’s full of cowards. I’m I.W.W. Let’s go show him what it takes to make a union last.”

“Leave him be.” Ella put out her arm to stop him. “It’s a new day. Don’t start it with blood on the street.”

The Wobblie looked at her hand touching his sleeve. For a second she thought he’d bat it off. But Mario said to him, “Soldier boy, he gonna get it, you no worry. You see he’s got a goon follows him?”

The Teamster was at the end of the block, where it met an alley famous for its shanghai tunnels. A few steps behind him, entering a circle of lamplight as the other stepped from it, was the goon.

He was hatless, his hair glowing muted orange in the stippled beam. It was Marshal Killy. Ella was sure of it. The wide shoulders, the square head, the tiger-fur shade of ginger.

The marshal was here. Close enough that if he turned, he’d spot her.

Ella had seen the photos in The Star every day, marshals boarding trains west. She’d heard Ole Hanson brag he had hundreds of them coming. She’d even worried one might be Killy. Worried, but then reminded herself she had a new name now and false papers.

With the instinct people show when being watched, the marshal turned toward her. She shifted to hide her face, then jostled her way up the streetcar steps. Had he seen her? Recognized her? There was no seat available, and the aisle was packed, but she elbowed her way to the back window. By now, he’d be following the Teamster into the alley.

But it wasn’t so: He hadn’t moved, except to face the trolley. He seemed to be looking right at Ella now. Fog made it impossible to be sure of eye contact, but she felt it like a lightning strike.

She told herself it didn’t matter—he couldn’t recognize her from this distance (though she recognized him). Her hair was different now, and he wouldn’t be looking for her here. He’d assume she was some other girl. It meant nothing, it was just coincidence that he stood motionless, watching. And in any case, he’d have to hurry away or he’d lose the Teamster.

She was relieved when the streetcar started to move. As it arced out into the street, she shifted to look through a side window. She hoped to see Killy’s back as he retreated. But no, he was closer now. Close enough that she made out his scowl. She tried to persuade herself he couldn’t see her as well as she could see him, not with the trolley picking up speed. But then he bolted toward it.

When he reached it, he began pounding the side with a flat hand.

Another time, the driver might have stopped. People were friendly here. But the car was full, and a crowd waited for the next.

Within seconds, Killy had to sprint to keep up. His knocking became insistent and closed-fisted. Ella watched the driver list left in his seat for a better look in the long side mirror. She craned for his view, causing a seated passenger to mutter and shift. She saw Killy pull a big nickel star from his pocket and wave it.

So she’d been right, not paranoid, that night in Chicago. And now the tiger had found her again.

Someone said, “A marshal wants on.”

Ella hoped the driver supported his union’s aye to strike. She called out, “Ole Hanson’s got a nerve, bringing these lawmen here to bust our heads.”

“I don’t see any marshal out there.” The driver doubled their speed.

Ella heard the chatter around her, speculation about what had just happened. Mario had pushed his way to her side, and she spoke to him in rusty Italian. “I know that marshal.” Saying it made it seem more real. “The trolley takes too long at the stops—there’s no chance he won’t catch up. I think I have to—If I get off, can you get off too? Stay back so it doesn’t look like we’re together? If he leads me someplace, follow us. Will you? And then . . . then lure him away, in some other direction? Give me time to . . . Or . . . or I suppose knock him out if you absolutely have to?”

“Certo,” Mario murmured. “Posso pur’ ammazzarlo.”

“No!” She’d have no man’s death on her hands. And wouldn’t Ole Hanson love to see a marshal murdered here? The mayor probably hoped the week would start with blood and riot. He certainly didn’t want the strike viewed as a benevolence, rippling across America to change it for the better. “I just need enough time to get far enough away. That’s all.”

Mario grinned to show (she hoped) that he was joking.

At the next stop, she got off, then threaded through the crowd waiting to board. She didn’t look over her shoulder to check for Mario. She knew he’d be there someplace.

She began walking toward the previous stop. At first only strangers came toward her. They were hunched into thick work jackets as the drizzle intensified. Then she saw a man running.

She stopped, leaving it to the marshal to close the distance. If he was winded, maybe he’d be less careful. Less likely to notice Mario melting into a shadow or a group. And anyway, she couldn’t persuade her legs to take her closer to the tiger.

Killy was upon her before she finished the thought. Without a word, he grabbed both her arms, pinning them to her sides.

“Have I committed a crime?” She tried to pull free. “Did I read the wrong newspaper or criticize that politician you work for?”

It was disconcerting to stare up at him, to compare his face to the image her mind summoned sometimes, late at night, when fears came over her. She’d forgotten details after three months. She remembered the pale brows and broad forehead, the slight flattening of his nose, the hint of a dimple on one side. But she’d recalled only the pale blue of his eyes, not the near-black outer rings, as daunting as bull’s-eyes. She’d wrongly thought his lips were thin and unpleasant when actually they were rather full. And though he was a head taller than she, and broad-shouldered, he didn’t actually tower like a menacing beast.

“It is a crime, you know, to lie to a U.S. Marshal.” He was bumped against her as people hurried past on both sides, rushing for the departing trolley.

“And is it a crime to lie to someone who doesn’t tell you he’s a marshal? Besides, I admitted I was no schoolgirl.”

“Yes, and then pulled a grand stunt to escape.”

“I slipped away from a stranger who showed too much interest.”

“Feared I was a masher, did you?” He showed his dimple, but it was no warm smile. “Is it not more traditional to refuse dinner with a man you find annoying? Or do you generally accept invitations and then create an uproar and disappear?” He gave her a little shake.

“I didn’t create the uproar,” she lied. “I just . . . took advantage of it.”

“But you’re done pretending you don’t know I’m a marshal?”

“Are you done pretending you just like to chat about politics?”

“Oh, that’s no pretense, more’s the pity. As to the rest, my girl . . . I supposed it would be simpler to talk to you without the star on my lapel.”

“What did you want?”

“I wanted you, Miss Gualtieri. But you guessed as much.”

Only knowing Mario was close gave her the courage to ask, “Why?”

“I thought we were done pretending.” But it seemed a question.

She looked down. Whichever way she went in answering—keeping in mind either the jewels or Nicky—she might guess wrong and offer him a new suspicion.

“You’re asking do I know the reason? I don’t,” she said. “But you’re not in Seattle to find me? You’re a strike-breaker for Mayor Hanson, I suppose.”

“Lord, no. I told you in Chicago, my candidate, Mitchell Palmer, is a good progressive. Worked hard for the ten-hour workday when he was in the House, and I’m sorry we didn’t win the fight. Blame the Senate, but never mind that. I work for no mayor.” A short laugh. “And whatever you may think, it would be no favor to Hanson to turn strikers into martyrs. On the contrary. If we can prevent vigilantes from—”

“Then why were you following that Teamster?”

“Beck, you mean? Help keep the hotheads off him. He believes your strike will backfire. A view he’ll be defending with his fists, I think.”

“If he voted nay, he deserves the trouble.”

“That may be—what’s idealism without the occasional Pyrrhic victory? But it doesn’t make him wrong. You’ll have a hundred and ten thousand striking, two-thirds in solidarity and not for their own sakes. With no quarrel of their own, they’ll soon go back to work. And to the world it will look—”

“We’ve heard it all before. It’ll look weak, and that only hurts the movement, and so there’ll never be another general strike. And so forth. And you may wish it, but it’s not so. This is just the beginning. Do you think idealists are babes in the woods? I’ll wager we’ve led harder lives than the likes of you.”

“The likes of me, eh?”

“What do you want?” Ella tried to calm down, to remember that her object was simple: to end up on a quieter street so Mario could distract Killy. (But he’d offered to kill the marshal. Did she truly trust him not to?)

“All right then, I’ll put my cards on the table.” The marshal glanced over her shoulder. Had he spotted Mario? “I was sent to fetch you from that train. Got a personal call from Mitchell Palmer because it involved a neighbor of his, John Kingston. Yes, your employer. Kingston arrived at a mass grave in Virginia—shrouded, as if the flu had killed him. But he wasn’t gone, he was just— Well, there the details grow fuzzy. In need, let’s say, of clarifying.”

“Mr. Kingston?” She couldn’t hide her shock. “I thought he must have died.”

“But not at home? You never saw him sick?”

“No.” There was danger here in the particulars. But it was accurate to say, “He never telephoned. Didn’t check if the children were— I thought certainly he was dead.”

“As I said, some points needed clarifying. We contacted Union Station. Found you’d bought a ticket using your own name.”

“You went looking for his servants? What ‘points’ could we—I—clarify? Mr. Kingston can’t think I had anything to do with . . . well, whatever happened to keep him away.”

“What he thinks is someone else’s concern.” His tone worried Ella. “I was there to learn what you had to say.”

“Why didn’t you just ask me? Immediately ask me?”

“By the time I knew you were the one to question, you’d lied to me. That concoction about Georgetown. I found it interesting. And,” he showed the dimple, “I had no objection to dinner.”

She recalled her terror, her confusion, all alone that night in Chicago. How close she’d come to being robbed, perhaps worse, before finding a pawn shop and getting money for a room. Because this marshal had no objection to dinner?

“You think I’m stupid because I’m young and female,” she said. “But I saw the two men outside with you. Three marshals to question one girl?” She could see she’d surprised him. “Why should it take—?”

“You ask this, after having eluded us?” Was that a hint of admiration on his face? “But reassure me, then. You don’t know how it came to be, your employer carried away for dead?”

“The last time I saw Mr. Kingston’s face,” she said, “he was ordering me put out for the death wagon.”

“Put out still living?”

“He thought I’d die before it came.” She was gratified by the flash of dismay on his face. “But I didn’t. Cook found me in the morning. She said Mrs. K. banished her husband to his club. In case the sickness got on him, from helping carry me down. She didn’t want the flu spreading to the children.”

“She sent her husband away at the height of a pandemic? You didn’t find that . . . cold?”

“Everything about the Kingstons was ‘cold.’” She would leave it at that. “But when the baby got sick, the maid phoned Mr. K.’s club. He hadn’t shown up. The next day, when the older children . . . I’d been told Mr. K. kept a girl. In an apartment close by.” She shifted as more people walked past, their gesticulations too close to her face. “I called the front desk there, but it was too late at night. I got no answer.”

“Kingston kept a girl? Young, like yourself?”

“You’re asking was I—?” She tried to pull away. “So what if Mr. K. came back? Why should I know anything about it? I was a servant, not a . . . a . . . Why question me?”

Kingston must have noticed the missing jewelry. His entire family dead, and still he’d noticed. His wife had boxes full, and Ella left most of it untouched. But the rich were like dragons, fierce in their instinct to protect treasure.

“Is he angry I didn’t leave a note? To say when the children died? The wagon men keep lists, don’t they? Which bodies are taken from which houses?”

Killy said nothing.

“Why did he set the police after me? Just please say it and stop stalking me.” Her voice cracked with frustration.

“Stalking?”

“Yes! Yes. It’s like Champawat. Where a tiger followed villagers for miles to—”

“I remember. Accounts of it filled the papers. A dozen years ago, was it?” He glanced over her shoulder again, his eyes narrowing. “She was a tigress, though, I think. Not a male.”

Ella tried again to squirm out of his grip.

“There was another story like it, turn of the century. It caught my fancy when I was a schoolboy. Did you ever hear of Tsavo?”

He kept looking beyond her. Had he spotted Mario?

“No. What does it have to do with—?”

“If you like stories of hunter and hunted. It’s about two man-eaters.”

He was playing with her. Dragging this out. Did he know what she and Mario had planned?

“Maneless lions, this pair. Males who hunted together, even drove prey toward each other. Males of the species don’t do that, you know. They’re solitary, uncooperative. But these even shared a lair full of human bones.”

“And did they pinion their prey too? To exasperate and demoralize it?”

“In a way.” He smiled as he loosened his grip on her shoulders. “The British were certainly demoralized. Trying to build a railroad bridge over the Tsavo river, in Africa. They laid hundreds of miles of line—useless to them if they couldn’t get the bridge done. But the beasts kept pulling workers from their tents, dragging them off. Raiding the camp hospital as if it were a pantry. The railway tried everything. Deep thorn fences. But these lions, unlike others, were willing to crawl through. They tried enormous bonfires, but they were a unique pair, no fear of fire. The railroad even brought in a tribe of fierce hunters. But they soon ran away, convinced the lions were devils.”

“Please,” Ella begged. “Whatever you need from me—”

“The workers abandoned the camp—what else could they do? They went on strike, you might say.” He showed his dimple again. “Finally the British sent in a crack shot, a young lieutenant colonel. He hired the best game hunter on the continent to help him. And they set off—”

“Are you arresting me? Or just toying with me before you devour me?”

His laugh was low and chilly. “The game hunter, for all his prowess, was eaten alive. But the colonel soldiered on. Every night he positioned himself in a tree to wait. It was weeks before he got off a clean shot at the first lion. Hit it, all right, but it didn’t fall. It vanished.”

The first lion vanished. In this twisted allegory, was Ella the first lion? And Mario the second? Or was the marshal talking about Nicky?

She felt as if she’d scream from the stress. Surely the marshal hadn’t boarded her train in Chicago just to ask what she knew about Kingston. Whatever her employer told Palmer, it couldn’t possibly involve her. She’d been delirious with flu when Mr. K. left R Street. No, if Palmer phoned a marshal, it was either about the stolen jewels or about Nicky. But which?

Killy leaned closer to Ella, his eyes just inches from hers. “The wounded lion didn’t die. He waited till the dead of night, then came back. The colonel shot it again. And again, it retreated. Then came back. Shot again. And a third time. And again. And again. Varying intervals between attacks so they’d come as a surprise.”

Was he warning her not to run? Telling her he’d never stop finding her?

“In the end,” he said, “it took five enormous bullets—firepower made to bring down charging elephants.”

“Let me go,” she said. “I’ve told you what I know about Mr. Kingston, which is nothing. He wasn’t there when I was brought back in. I never saw him again.”

“But the second lion,” Killy continued, “was even worse. For weeks, the colonel tracked him. And all the while, the rail line sat useless without a bridge over the river. Do you understand what I’m saying?”

She held her breath. She didn’t understand. He seemed to think he was telling her something, but what?

“The colonel put five bullets into that beast too, one after another. But like the first man-eater, it didn’t fall. It kept charging him, up there in his tree, as if he were throwing pebbles. He pumped in another three, reloading at a speed he prayed would save his life. Even so the lion died ravaging the tree limb just beneath his feet.”

“Is there a moral?” She could barely get the words out.

“I don’t know if I’d call it that. But it’s hard to know exactly who’s stalking whom.” He glanced past her again. “It’s a matter of your perspective. Don’t you think so? We talked last time about the Sedition Act. It’s a common belief here, with the unions, that the government uses the law to hunt their members. Along with aliens, Anarchists—”

“Of course it does! The entire leadership of the I.W.W. is in prison. I can’t count how many people I know myself, put in jail or onto boats. Or beaten with impunity by vigilantes. You don’t deny there are lynchings almost every day. Yet Congress won’t outlaw them. The President praises the Ku Klux Klan. So whatever you’re driving at, with this story of yours? If it’s meant as a parable, you’re the lions.”

He shook his head. “Have you a notion how many bombs we’ve intercepted? And worse, not intercepted? Packages mailed to judges and senators and bureaucrats . . . as if these men open their own mail. You were a servant once. Would you fancy living without your two hands, your face a mass of scars? Does anyone but a beast place a bomb in an armory or a church, where it might kill anybody unlucky enough to pass by? Where you have a law, yes, the enforcement may be flawed. Its provisions may be too broad. But at least its intent is to offer security. To keep people safe. A bomb, though? It may as well be a man-eater. It comes at a person in that way. Suddenly. Without measure or remorse.”

“You think that’s not true of lawmen? My mother was killed when a sheriff named McRae deputized anyone he could find, anyone with malice and a gun, to meet a ferry boat of union women and men. Going to parade and sing for the shingle-weavers. Eleven solid minutes they fired into a docked boat. And the strikers at Ludlow? The National Guard shot them while they slept. Torched their tents—wives and children burned alive. Those aren’t the actions of beasts? Why not? Because they had uniforms and not tiger’s stripes? Because they had badges?”

Around them, the drizzle made passersby seem indistinct. As if they mattered not at all. As if only this mattered, only deciding who was the hunter and who the man-eater.

The marshal drew a long breath. “You worked at a shirt factory before you went to the Kingstons,” he said. “You had no other references. Why should they choose a factory girl to care for their children?”

“I—I’d taken care of children before.” This turn of conversation startled her. She tried to gather her wits. Was there a trick inside the question? Certainly Mr. K. hadn’t taken Palmer into his confidence on this. “Children in our tenement.”

“You should tell me the truth.” Killy’s hands slid down her arms. He took both her hands in his. It shocked her. She had the strange fancy he wasn’t baiting a trap but rather offering a lifeline. When she didn’t reply, he said, “All right, then, how about this. At the Kingstons’, why did you call for the wagon? It was an expense for you, wasn’t it? And you were going anyway. Why not simply walk away?”

“I couldn’t do that. Abandon little Muriel and John to the mice? And Cook and Maid, who were so kind to me? To think of them with flies— No. I had Cook’s coins. It wouldn’t have been right to leave her there and use them for . . . for myself.”

Her confusion twisted deeper. One minute, the marshal seemed to be talking about Nicky. About enforcing the law, as if there were no difference between draft dodgers and bombers. The next, he was asking again about the Kingstons. About money. As if he had Mrs. K.’s jewels in mind.

If only she knew which crime he suspected. Which pitfalls she should avoid.

Somewhere close by, she knew, Mario was watching them. What would he make of this? She and a marshal quibbling back and forth like drunks at a speakeasy. And the marshal holding her hands? (What did she herself make of it?) Would Mario suppose she was offering Killy information?

Her stomach knotted.

Killy stared down at her as if reading a book in her eyes.

“You should let me go,” she said. “I’ve hurt no one. I cared for all of them, all who got sick after me. I tried my best to keep them alive. Cook and Maid were my friends. And I loved the children. It’s true I didn’t stop to think how it would be for Mr. K. To come home and find no trace of them, no note. But I . . . I just couldn’t stay longer.”

“After two years there, you leave without a reference? And no means of support?”

So it was the jewels, then. Ella stood very still. She felt the danger as if it breathed down her neck. The marshal had Kingston’s word that the gems were missing. She’d left no address or request for wages from the estate. And she’d lied to someone she knew was a lawman. They’d need no more than that to convict her. She’d get years in prison, or at best, deportation to a country she’d left as an infant. A country where she knew no one. Where girls like her starved or sold their bodies on the street.

She suddenly understood what Killy was trying to draw from her. But did he consider it a defense? Or was he just looking for a reason to feel disgust?

Justification for what he knew she’d find in prison?

“You think you’ve guessed it,” she said. “Why I didn’t stay to collect a reference. Well, you’re right. Yes, I was just a factory girl. And no, Mr. K. would never have hired me if I hadn’t . . . Well, he called it an ‘accommodation.’ You’ll say I should have stayed at the factory, I’m sure, to preserve my precious honor. But my lungs were already hot with cotton dust. My honor would have left me begging in an alley, one more coughing girl.”

She felt hot tears spill down her cold cheeks. It was misty out here, though, and she kept her face still. Maybe he wouldn’t notice.

“I don’t judge you.”

“Your Quaker tenets, I suppose?” She saw him wince, as if the words hurt him.

“To be clear: You left the Kingstons’ that morning . . . to avoid a similar bargain? What he might ask in exchange for a letter and a ticket home?”

He became a blur to her in the lamplight and mist. She couldn’t pretend she wasn’t crying now.

“Can’t you let me walk away?” she said. “You weren’t sent to Seattle to find me. You’re here for the strike. You don’t have to say you saw me.”

Would this sound to him like an admission that she took the jewels? Nothing she’d said before described a crime. But this, begging for mercy, told a different story.

She tried to steady herself. To remember what was at stake. Mario was watching this display. That wound things more tightly. If she could persuade the marshal, if he let her go, it would save his own scalp. And if Mario suspected betrayal? She might have to find a way to save her own.

“Many times I’ve thought back on our conversation in Chicago,” Killy said.

He gripped her hands more tightly. She sensed something delicate and complicated was going on. If she could only understand it, maybe this would end here, after all.

“I’d have liked to buy you dinner then,” he continued. “And I’m of two minds what to do now, in all honesty. Given that I’ve wished more than once . . .”

She stared up at him, stunned. “You’re not . . . ? Are you inviting me—?”

“I believe I am.”

She could feel the warmth from his face, he’d bent so close.

It was absurd and horrible. If she accepted the invitation, walked with him away from the crowd, Mario would be right behind.

She looked over her shoulder, wishing she could spot him. If only she could shake her head—do something—to keep him back.

But there was no sign of him in the ebb and flow around the trolley. Except for people bustling to or from it, there was only one man, leaning against a building. He was smoking, his face was turned so he appeared to be looking across the street. But he wasn’t, she could see him watching her in the glow of his cigarette.

Another lawman. She could spot them a mile away. And so could Killy, no doubt.

The second lion. If she said no to the marshal, he had only to beckon.

She caught the scent of Killy’s bay rum, felt the warmth of his fingers laced with hers. She tried to summon a smile. She couldn’t at first.

Then she said, “I know a place we could go. A cafe on Elliott Bay, near Pike Place Market.”

The streets were dark and narrow there.

3.

Marshals were a common sight on trains now. At each transfer, Ella saw a pair board and walk through the cars. Sometimes they ordered porters to load mail or even luggage onto government trucks. Occasionally, they asked passengers for identification. (Ella had false papers, but wasn’t asked to show them.) Passengers sighed patiently, knowing it was no use objecting to delays. There was no mystery about the cause. In the eight months since Ella’s last trip, there had been wave after wave of bombings, including one in her old neighborhood. A. Mitchell Palmer was Wilson’s Attorney General now, and he’d been targeted twice. In April, a package bomb was intercepted before reaching him. In June—just seven weeks ago—a hand-carried parcel of dynamite blew the façade from his fine rowhouse. Newspapers blamed Anarchists, of course. Ella didn’t know if she believed it. She didn’t trust a word she read, especially after Seattle.

When Mario picked her up at the last stop in Virginia, not ten miles from Union Station, Seattle was the first thing they discussed. He was in a 1914 Oakland, a roomy if battered car. Even before he bragged about it—only five years old, a bargain for someone like him who could fix anything—he said, “Be’, Antonella, che bellezza, Seattle. Everybody still happy, eh, from the strike? È vero?”

“Happy during the strike—you saw that.” He’d seen more than Ella, in fact—she’d been too afraid of running into Marshal Killy again. But no one, not even a shut-in, could have missed the crowds singing, strangers hugging, people calling each other brother and sister. “Not after. You saw the papers?”

“Giornali—lying all a time. Wilson, he shuts down the giornali who don’t lie.”

“We laughed about it at first.” Headlines crowed that workers broke like spoiled children under Mayor Hanson’s rod. They went slinking back to their jobs after just a few days, defying union bosses who’d steal food from their tables. “Why would people believe propaganda instead of their own eyes?”

But the papers kept insisting it was so, and Ole Hanson lectured all across the country, bragging that he’d broken labor’s back. The elation in Seattle soon faded, replaced by a sense of futility. There had been no more general strikes, not anywhere.

Ella couldn’t stand to think about it anymore.

She changed the subject. “Why can’t Nicky meet us at your new place?”

“I don’t have this house when I talk to Nicolino, bella. For you, we find. Close to where Nicolino says to go. We stay just for now, leave it after.”

“You did all this for me?”

“Antoné, we happy to do. Little break for us. Someplace police, they no come all a time, ‘What you know about this, what you know about that?’”

On the phone, Mario said he’d found an abandoned farmhouse. It belonged to a soldier who didn’t make it back from the war. It was private, at the end of a dirt lane half overgrown with hedges. But its old-fashioned gaslights still worked, and it had furniture. “Little dirty, not so bad. Maybe a few mouse.” Some of the old faces would be there, he’d promised, glad to lie low after weeks of roustings over the bombs. The Saccos got questioned in Stroughton, Coacci in Cohasset, Salsedo in Brooklyn.

“Do I have to go to the Westfields’, though, to see Nicky?” she asked. Mario couldn’t fob her off now, claiming a faulty phone connection. “Why would he be going there? He can’t have an invitation to their party. I’ve seen their Dupont Circle house—it’s five stories tall. Imagine what their country house is like.”

“I don’t know, Antonelluccia mia.” Mario’s voice, as ever, was kind, gentle. But Ella felt wary—she knew after Seattle that there was another side to him. “Nicky, he no calls again. I know only what I say you already. He tells me, ‘You see my Antonella, you send her this party. I want to see my Antonella again.’”

“He didn’t know I’d left D.C.?”

“He says, ‘I gonna be at this party. Want to see my bella.’ More than this, ’Nellucia, I don’t know.”

“But this farmhouse you found? You said it’s only fifteen miles from the party? Maybe we could get him to come there.”

“He calls again, we tell him. Just two minutes we talking, me and Nicolí. Cost too much, the long distance. Operator she wants more money, he no has it, I no have. But is okay, you no want to go. He’s calling again, someday. We got your new address now, we tell him, eh?” He cast her a reproachful look.

She’d moved from her attic apartment after seeing the marshal in Seattle. She hadn’t told her friends in common with Mario. It had disgusted her, what he did to Killy that night. It was her own fault, she’d asked him to help. And maybe he’d saved her, she wasn’t sure. But for weeks she couldn’t get it out of her thoughts. Even now it cost her sleepless nights.

Then last week she ran into someone who told her Mario was urgently asking for her. She shuddered to think that her half-hour with Killy might have cost her this chance to see Nicky again.

“I just don’t know, Mario. How can this possibly work? Me sneaking in? People know who their servants are, I won’t fool them.”

“Antoné, you nervous, you no do it. But you wanna do, we got Assunta Valdinoci with us. Remember, the dressmaker? Carlo sister? She makes you the maid suit, the apron. You gonna look just right. They got lots extra servants, no? Big party like that?”

“But why would Nicky be there?”

“Sacco says maybe he delivers the booze.”

“We could watch for him on the road then, couldn’t we? Where it meets the driveway?” She ran her fingers through her chin-length tangles, damp from humidity and dirty from travel.

“You want to take a chance, I wait with you. Wait together, eh?” He picked up speed on the dirt and gravel of the country lane. “But if already he’s inside, Antoné? Maybe ’nother servant? From the road, you no gonna see him.”

“I’m supposed to walk in . . . just walk in?”

“Sacco, he used to be a baker. Him and his wife, Rosina, they make for you the dolci. We find you nice tray, like the rich people using. You carry inside, you gonna look fine. You English, perfetto. You know how the servants they act, how they talk. Maybe that’s why Nicky says this. Send Antonella. Only she can do such a thing, eh?” He patted her knee. “You see Nicky there, you bring to us. We want to see again our Nicolino. ’Nother reason we do this, see Nicky. Then we have a party too. Not so fancy like the rich people.” He smiled. “But could be a wedding, eh, bella?”

Ella couldn’t shake the feeling, though, that there was something Mario wasn’t mentioning.

Whatever it was, it still nagged at her in the morning, as she climbed into the ill-fitting maid’s outfit Assunta Valdinoci made for her. Assunta seemed very upset, and everyone tiptoed around her. No one offered to tell Ella why. They’d been marvelously kind to her last night. Sensing her frayed nerves? They’d kept Assunta away from her, and just as well. She had enough on her mind.

She couldn’t seem to pull air from the wet heat as she walked the long driveway to the Westfields’ pillared porch. She carried a metal tray, as big as an occasional table, with a huge domed top to keep the gnats off Rosina’s pastries. A voice in her head kept screaming Turn around, go back. She visualized Mario’s car, beside the road in the shade of a giant willow.

She made it up the steps, past pillars worthy of a temple. She wasn’t sure which way to turn on the wraparound porch. The two front doors, at least fifteen feet tall, were open. She knew she shouldn’t go in this way, but she heard someone coming toward her, an imperious voice saying, “Fetch more ice.” And so Ella slipped into an entryway as grand as a cathedral, with windows rising three stories. Her heart hammered in her ears as she skirted a few men in summer suits. She was thankful their eyes slid off her when they saw the uniform. She entered a room whose floor was polished to a brilliance that nearly left her snow-blind. A vast mirror reflected more men, standing near marble tables or sitting on striped silk chairs. It angled to frame a ceiling quadratura of gold rays through clouds in a turquoise sky. At the far end, three sets of French doors opened onto a broad circle of screened veranda.

She heard the tinkle of cutlery and teacups outside, and threaded through more men in seersucker and light worsted. One of them was saying, “Hell’s bells, we could probably write the platform for the next ten conventions right here and now. One, our soldiers are heroes. Two, we can’t afford to become isolationist. Three, we support . . . what’s the phrase . . . ‘honest labor and progressive industry’? And put in something about lowering taxes in case voters realize they have to pay for roads if they want them. The platform’s a waste of time. What we need to do is to stop these strikes and race riots.”

It wasn’t like any party chat she’d ever heard at the Kingstons’. Ella wasn’t sure why that troubled her.

She stepped out onto the ballroom-sized veranda. Another twenty or thirty men sat or stood in clusters in the deep shade. Odd that there were no women here. It looked more like a meeting than a party.

Jasmine and sweet pea flanked wide stairs down to the lawn, adding a floral overlay to the tempting scent of food on silver carts. Ella saw eggs and sausages and grits and gravy in chafing dishes, platters of biscuits and rolls, rows of chilled goblets with a rainbow of juices, samovars of tea and coffee. The dazzle of sunlight made silhouettes of the men filling their plates.

“My money’s on Harding,” someone a few feet from her said. “They’ll choose him for his ability—no, let’s be fair and call it a gift—of doing absolutely nothing. But you know why we might lose to him?”

“Negligent press and dishonest opposition?”

Laughter. “When is that not true?”

Another said, “Don’t take this wrong, Franklin. But we emptied the damn treasury over there in Europe, and what do we have to show for it?”

“We did win, old fellow.”

Ella tensed. It was her former neighbor, Assistant Secretary of the Navy Roosevelt.

She turned her face away, didn’t see who was replying. “—said it would help our industries. Instead it’s nothing but strikes since Armistice.”

“—race riots,” another said. “Charleston, Scranton, Philly, Macon, Baltimore. Washington last week, Chicago next. If they take a torch to New York—”

Ella struggled to keep hold of her heavy tray. Would Roosevelt spot her, recognize her? She and the children had occasionally encountered him strolling. He’d always given them nickels for ice cream.

A high-pitched voice with drawn-out vowels reached her: “—make sure they know we’ll keep the country safe.” Another voice she’d heard on R Street. Attorney General Palmer.

How could this be? It was as if she’d walked into a dark fairy tale. She didn’t dare look around. Would she see John Kingston here too? As she hurried on, face still averted, she heard Palmer add, “But you ought to mend your fences with Hearst, Al. Keep the papers behind us when we go after the Reds.”

Ella felt sick. Mario said this was a fancy party. He didn’t tell her—presumably didn’t know—that top Democrats would be here.

Why would Nicky come to an affair like this? Surely not to deliver whiskey. This was a dry state. Of course, people drank anyway, as they would when Prohibition went national in January. But these particular men wouldn’t break state law so conspicuously, would they?

These particular men . . . powerful, rich, leaders of the country’s ruling party. She took a few deep breaths. This would be a tempting target for a bomber.

She pushed the thought away. Nicky would never do such a thing, he’d never plot to kill. He was a pacifist, that’s why he’d gone to Mexico.

At some distance from the breakfast-laden tables, Ella spotted a rolling cart that was bare. She set the tray down on it and turned to walk out onto the lawn. She’d make a circuit of the house, peer through windows looking for Nicky. Then she’d go back to Mario’s car. Explain about her neighbors being here. Maybe she and Mario could keep watch, spot Nicky arriving or leaving?

Then she heard Palmer say, “Ah, Killy, there you are.”

She stopped moving. She hadn’t believed the marshal, not really, when he claimed to be Palmer’s campaign manager. She’d thought it a ploy to make her talk politics. On the train west, he kept pressing her to run afoul of the Sedition Act. And in Seattle, from some obscure motive, he insisted they shared some goals. But she’d assumed he was manipulating her.

Now here he was at Palmer’s side. Here he was, in the same place as Ella for a third time. How was it possible? Had he followed her? Had someone, knowing her history with him, purposely put her in his line of sight again?

Only Mario knew about Killy.

Mario, who’d asked her to come across country—lured her, really—to this party. Who’d dressed her up as a maid and sent her in with a tray of sweets.

Did he want Killy to spot her? Why should he? As a distraction? So something else would go unnoticed?

She felt as if she’d gone mad. Mario would never purposely send her into a den of men who might recognize her, arrest her. Why should he? He’d been friends with her mamma, he’d known Ella most of her life. So what if he thought her naive? He thought that about Nicky too.

Last night Mario said Nicky was a fool to stay so long in Mexico. What he get for his sweat and fleas? Utopia? Macchè—he get nothing. Sacco agreed. You enemies, they no hear you, they no fear you. But it didn’t change their fondness for Nicky. Or for her. Did it?

Hadn’t Sacco and Rosina baked her these sweets? They’d gorged on them last night, leaving just enough for her to carry here today. To be another prop for her, along with Assunta Valdinoci’s maid’s uniform.

Ella turned back to the tray. In that moment, Killy wasn’t forgotten, exactly. But another thought overwhelmed her.

This morning, the covered platter was waiting on the backseat of Mario’s Oakland. On the drive, Mario told her more than once to wait until she was inside to expose the dolci. If they drew gnats and flies, he said, it would make her conspicuous. So she hadn’t actually seen these cannoli and cantucci, these millefoglie and slices of baba. Now, her hand shook as she took the handle and prepared to lift off the dome.

Her world contracted, she saw nothing but the sheen of silver, heard nothing but the roaring in her ears. Had Mario and the others sent her here with a bomb?

She didn’t notice the footsteps behind her. Nor the shocked exhalation that put a scent of coffee into the air beside her.

Then someone grabbed her arm and spun her. And there he was. Marshal Killy. Again. She wanted to scream from panic. Again. Marshal Killy again.

He said, “You had someone with you there, in Seattle?”

“No.” She could barely shake a word out.

“There to break my head.”

“No, I . . . ran away when he . . . when he came.”

“Ran away and left me to him? That’s your story?” Killy pulled her farther from the cart, farther from the group enjoying breakfast.

Pressed against the house, she stared up at the marshal. He was a handsome man—this time it came as no surprise. She watched emotions flicker over his broad face, and wondered what he saw as he looked at her. Did her confusion show? Her suspicion?

“You ran away,” he prompted.

“Yes.” She tried not to see it again in her mind. The marshal’s head on the cobblestones, his blood filling spaces between the pavers. She’d shrieked at Mario, then knelt to put herself between him and Killy so he wouldn’t bring the metal pipe down again. She’d feigned sickness that night. She’d found Mario another place to stay. For the rest of the strike, she’d avoided him.

But Mario knew she’d go anywhere, on anybody’s say-so, to see Nicky.

“I ran,” she said, “but then I went back.” She had indeed ventured there later, keeping out of sight. “To be sure you weren’t dying. But you were gone.”

“And I suppose you looked all over for me, eh? And yet strangely, the next day, when I stopped throwing up and seeing double, I found no one who’d spotted you. They expected you at a union-hall kitchen, but you didn’t show up. It took a few days to find your apartment—wise of you to change names. But you’d cleared out of it. Well done, my girl. For I’d have arrested you then.”

“You’d have arrested me that night, I think.”

“As big a fool as I am? I don’t know that I would have. But never mind that now. What are you doing here?”

She made a sweeping motion to indicate her uniform.

“Ah. Shall I ask the Westfields if you’re truly their servant?” He grabbed her arm as if to pull her inside.

“No. Please. I’m filling in for someone, that’s all. They can’t generally tell us girls apart, unless one’s a Negro. They’ll fire my friend. And I . . . honestly, I mean no harm to anyone.”

“And yet I’ve a new scar behind my ear from our last encounter.”

“I saw all the blood on the street where you were. I would never have wished that on you.”

“Miss Gualtieri—or whatever you call yourself now—I’ve yet to find it in my best interests to believe you.”

“I know. But . . . ” She forced herself to stand as tall as she could pull herself. “But you’re always on the verge of arresting me. It colors everything I say to you—how could it not?”

“Well, perhaps you’ve a point.” His words were mild, but he looked furious, his face reddening, a vein throbbing in his temple. He took a deep breath. “My my. What a dance it’s been. How smooth your every step.”

“It’s not what I wanted.”

“Nor I.” He pulled her farther still from the groups on the veranda. “Shall we put our cards on the table, then, at last? You know why I came after you, don’t you?”

Immediately she saw the jewels in her mind’s eye. “You think I’ll confess to something now? To save you the trouble of dancing?”

“Oh, I wouldn’t call it a trouble. At least, not here, where I’m in no danger of another crack on the head.” His smile was almost sweet. “You’re an interesting girl, I’ll say that. But you’ll tell me the truth today.”

She looked past Killy, at the tray glinting on the cart by the porch rail. Beyond it, the lawn was the color of pippins. A rose-trimmed path ended at a pond as bright as a mirror. Beside its boathouse, tethered skiffs floated like confetti.

It was fully hitting her: Whatever else happened with the marshal, she wouldn’t see Nicky here. Maybe she’d never see him again.

“A boy I grew up with,” she said. “He was the reason I ran from you, in Chicago. I thought he must have been looking for me at the Kingstons. That he’d gotten into trouble there, and so you came after me. To make me say something or do something to make things worse for him.” She heard herself say it but couldn’t make herself believe it. “Is that true?”

He stood very still. Then he nodded.

Their eyes held for a moment.

There was hearty laughter at the other end of the veranda. As if she’d stepped into some bizarre play.

“Because he was a draft dodger? Was that it? Or did you think him guilty of worse? And me too?”

“Are you guilty of worse?” He squinted down at her. “Are you a Galleanist?”

“No. Or . . . not in the way you mean it.”

“In what way, then? You know they tried twice to kill my friend, Mitchell Palmer?”

“I heard that someone bombed his home. I . . . I was sorry. It must have frightened the girls who work in those houses, up and down R Street.”

“Carlo Valdinoci,” he said. “That’s the bomber’s name. Do you know him?”

Carlo? Whose sister Assunta sewed the uniform Ella wore now?

“No, I—I don’t believe you.”

Carlo had come to the Hall with Mario and Galleani a few times. He was film-star handsome, a natty dresser with fine wavy hair. He used to flatter Ella by asking her to dance when old Mr. Shelstein played the piano. As if she were old enough, pretty enough, to catch Carlo’s sparkling eye.

“We haven’t made it public,” Killy said. “But it was Valdinoci, all right. He tripped, I suppose, carrying the bomb up the porch steps. Or it would have killed everyone inside. Little Mary. Mitchell’s wife, Roberta. We found Valdinoci’s torso, in a striped shirt and bow tie, on the roof across the street.” His grip on her tightened as her knees went weak.

“Carlo? No. I never would have thought . . . That’s not how he was when . . . Things were different when Nicky and I— When we were growing up, it wasn’t like this. We called ourselves Anarchists, all of us, but it meant free-thinkers. Utopians.” How could Carlo have done such a thing? How could he have changed so much? “Even Galleani . . . he was just . . . just another man who came to lecture. I never thought he wanted—Emma Goldman came too. Eugene Debs. Bertrand Russell. Intellectuals, syndicalists. Exercising free speech while they still had it. It wasn’t illegal yet to hear speeches from pacifists, Socialists, even—”

“And you think it’s a good thing, to protect the speech of men like Galleani, who advocate violence?”

“But he didn’t. Not out loud to us there, not that I ever heard. He advocated new ideas, yes. And resistance to bad ones.” She talked over him when he interrupted. “And don’t you advocate violence? Don’t you deputize vigilantes when it suits you, knowing that they’ll murder strikers? Don’t you turn a blind eye and let them lynch Negroes?”

“‘Let them?’ Do you know how many times I’ve gone to investigate— It’s that no one will speak up, speak to us. They’re too afraid of—”

“I hate violence.” The words burst from her. “It’s an infection, like the flu. And you’re the ones who spread it. You Democrats.” She waved toward the other end of the veranda. There was a commotion as men rose from Adirondack chairs, as they stubbed out cigarettes and set cups onto saucers, clapped backs and laughed at one another’s jokes. “With all your money, your influence. What example do you set? War, Jim Crow, false charges, strike-breaking. And you blame us? Blame the tail for the actions of the tiger? It’s all the same beast, but you, all of you in power—”

“I repeat my question,” Killy said. “Are you a Galleanist?”

“No.” Ella shook her head. “If Galleani preaches violence now, then no. But you’d make the Attorney General our President? You know what he has in mind. He’ll raid tens of thousands of people who’ve done no—”

“He will not. You think you understand what it is to be a pacifist? But a Quaker like Palmer, like me, does not? Do you know why I’m a marshal? Because the first time I ever met one, he called himself a peace officer. We’re raised to revere peace. It’s peace we’re after when we—”

“Maybe it used to be that way. As it used to be something different, to be an Anarchist.”

The sound of imperious orders and Yes, ma’ams drifted to them from inside the house.

“Tell me why you’re here,” he said. “What are you doing?”

“Hoping to see Nicky. They told me he’d come. Do you know what became of him? You must know.”

“Come here? Who told you that?” He squinted, leaned closer.

“I’ll answer your question if you answer mine.”

“Answer your—? Why should I believe you? You’d be a fool to show up where you don’t belong, where others know your face. Just to meet a man?”

“But I didn’t know this would be . . . whatever it is. A meeting? I didn’t know who’d be here. I thought it was just a party. But it doesn’t matter. Because, yes. I’d risk anything to see Nicky again.”

“Well, that you will not, my girl. If your Nicky is Nicola Mancusa. We arrested him November last.”

“Oh, no. No.”

“He did go looking for you.” A wry smile. “In fact, it was through his efforts that your employer, Mrs. Kingston, survived.”

“What? Mrs. Kingston lived? I don’t believe it. She looked far beyond help.” She took a ragged breath. “I left her for dead.”

“It was a near thing, I gather.”

“But Nicky saved her?”

“With cold baths, yes. Then Kingston came home and found them.”

“And the great hypocrite would rather have seen his wife a corpse,” Ella said, “than bathing in front of another man?”

Killy didn’t reply.

Nicky must have understood the danger in staying to help Mrs. K.—a ragged man alone with a rich woman? But he’d tended to her anyway, he’d done it to save a stranger. He was still the boy Ella grew up with, still the man she loved.

“Kingston claimed he’d taken some jewelry,” Killy said. “It wasn’t found on him. He might have hidden it, or handed it off to someone.”

Ella stopped breathing.

“But Mrs. Kingston contradicted her husband. And as the baubles were hers . . . That aspect came to nothing.”

Had Mrs. K. understood Nicky’s sacrifice, then? Protected Ella for his sake? Nicky must have told her why he’d come to her house. Was this her way of thanking him for his care, for what it cost him?

“You know it was Galleani,” Killy said.

Ella was still reeling. “Galleani?”

“Who ordered his followers to Mexico. To evade the draft.”

“But Nicky didn’t go there to follow anyone’s orders. He went from conviction. The other Galleanists, if you call them that, came back after just a few months.”

“Whatever his motive, draft evasion’s a crime. We’d have brought charges if his English was better. As it was, we put him aboard a boat. Deported back to Italy.”

Her sense of unreality grew. “But Nicky’s not Italian.”

“What? We could barely understand him. And we found no citizenship papers for him.”

“He was born in Kentucky, taken to Arizona by other miners when his parents were killed. Then rescued from the strike at Ludlow. He came to us when he was eleven. My mother taught him Italian. Because we all spoke it, at the Hall. She called him Nicola but his name’s Nicholas. And not Mancusa. That was her pronunciation of a name I don’t remember. Mancowski, something like that.”

“Well, I’ll be damned,” Killy said. “I suppose he thought he’d fare better in Italy than in prison.” He scowled for a moment, obviously deep in thought. Then he shook himself out of it. “Who told you you’d find him here?”

She couldn’t meet his eye. “Are you on the guest list?”

“Am I—? Of course. Despite your absurd notions about him, I mean to get Palmer the nomination next year.” His tone was defensive. “You think you were sent here because of who’d recognize you?”

“Mr. Palmer, Mr. Roosevelt, you . . . I don’t know. I don’t know what to think.” But she did know Mario used her love for Nicky to get her here.

“Where’s the logic in it? We pull you in, you might give information against those who sent you.”

If I lived long enough. “Yes.”

She didn’t dare look at the tray she’d brought. Instead she looked at the men still on the veranda, smokers mostly, leaning along the porch rails. A voice drifted to her: “That room in Albany was the closest to college I ever came.” His companion laughed and said, “You might have mentioned that a few dozen times, Al.”

Al Smith, the governor of New York, wore a white linen suit that on him looked as elegant as a fishmonger’s apron. He, Roosevelt, Palmer . . . any might be President someday. And all were just a stone’s throw from Mario’s platter.

“They chose me because I can pass for a servant,” she said. “Better than any of them.” And how they’d pampered her last night. The pastries and fresh cream, the kisses on the cheek. Because they knew they’d never see her again?

“Come with me,” the marshal said.

He jerked her toward the French doors. If he got her inside, either to question her or arrest her, someone might lift the tray’s lid while they were gone. And if that triggered a bomb? Ella might get away then, in the confusion. Mario wouldn’t be waiting where the driveway met the road. But the dust and carnage would give her a chance to run.

Spots danced in front of her eyes, sweat dripped between her shoulder blades and down her back. Saying anything now was the same as signing her own arrest warrant. So the enormity of her words nearly lodged them in her throat: “The tray,” she said. “The one I was about to uncover. They gave it to me, to bring inside.”

Killy reacted as if she’d slapped him. He turned to face it.

It was too big to pick up with one hand. He let go of her. He grabbed the tray without a backward glance.

She watched him dash down the veranda stairs with it, hurrying past the lush arbor and along the path to the pond.

It was no use leaving. With no car to take her away, she’d be picked up soon enough. And she had to know for sure. Mario, Sacco . . . would they truly have sacrificed her? She was afraid the answer was clear in the guest list.

Ella was a few paces behind Killy when he reached the dock. He set the tray down, then looked to the boathouse as if searching for something. Not for Ella. He nodded as if certain she’d be there.

“Ah,” he said. He grabbed a pole hanging from a support.

The long stick had a crook at the end for pulling skiffs closer. He signaled for her to back up, then he hooked the handle of the tray’s dome cover. He lifted it and set it aside.

Ella didn’t know exactly what she was looking at, there on the tray. A bit of glass glinted on a pyramid of greasy-looking tubes. A second later, she heard popping, like firecrackers. Again using the stick, Killy pushed the tray into the pond. Then he backed away to stand in front of Ella. His arm went up as if by instinct, shielding his face. Then he let it fall. For a moment he didn’t move.

Ella ventured, “So was it—? Those little bursts. Only firecrackers?”

“Blasting caps. A vial was rigged to tip when the lid came off. What you heard were the caps underneath. Set off by acid.”

“Blasting caps? Did they only mean to . . . to scare people?”

“No. The caps would have ignited the fuses. Dynamite fuses. Like the package bombs. That’s how I knew we had to get to the water. . . . But those had one stick. This had nine, stacked four, three, two, the vial on top. Who gave it to you?”

The world seemed to dim. “Mario Buda.”

“The man who wrote the bomb-making pamphlet?” He wheeled to face her. “Salute è in Voi? The one they sold in Galleani’s newspaper?”

“No! That can’t be Mario.”

“He and some others. But Buda was the main— How could you know him, but not know this?”

“I remember the ad. In the Cronaca Sovversiva.” Twenty-five cents for the anonymous booklet. “So tiny. For that and other pamphlets. All of them full of bravado. Fish stories, I thought. Because the country was mad for war—the parades, the marches. It was like that, I supposed. The same lust for battle. But pushing through cracks in a philosophy where it didn’t belong.”

“So you didn’t know Buda as a—?”

“No! No, of course not. I know him as . . . as an organizer. I’ve seen him only twice in these last . . .” She could hardly stand. She was shaking, her head pounding.

“Was he in Seattle with you?”

“He came for the strike.” The shame overwhelmed her. What he’d done to the marshal. Because of her.

“The reason we intercepted thirty of the package bombs last April? It was thanks to Ole Hanson. His aide opened one upside down. The acid dripped onto the desk instead of the caps. So we knew what the parcels looked like. And that they came from someone who disliked Seattle’s mayor.”

Ella gestured toward the veranda, not yet empty of partiers. “If I’d taken the lid off?”

“Porch and drawing room would be a smoking hole now. Everyone in them vaporized. Or torn to chunks.”

For an instant, Ella saw it through Mario’s eyes: the triumph. Bloody death to the leaders of a party that brought years of war and injustice.

“They’re wrong about us, you know,” Killy said, as if hearing her thoughts. “We’re fools at times, but we mean well.”

“I’d have said the same to you about Mario and the others, yesterday.”

“Where are they now?”

“A farmhouse, ten or fifteen miles north. Abandoned. It belongs to a dead soldier.”

The marshal would soon find it, she supposed. But would Mario and the others still be there?

A pair of men were coming toward them.

“Was that firecrackers?” one called out.

The other said, “You all right, young lady?”

They were nearly on the dock now. It took Ella a moment to blink them into focus. She recognized William McAdoo, the President’s son-in-law, from newspaper photographs.

“Will you stay with her?” Killy asked. “I have to make an urgent call, but I can’t have her left alone.”

Ella caught her breath. What? Marshal Killy was walking away from her? Trusting strangers to keep her here? When she’d escaped from him twice already?

McAdoo was with Governor Smith, who slipped a hand under her elbow. “You ought to get out of this hot sun, honey.”

Killy looked as if he meant to say something to her. But he didn’t. He turned and ran toward the house.

The men walked her to a boathouse bench. Smith sat beside her. He said to McAdoo, “You go on back, Bill. Tell Roosevelt and Cox not to steal the nomination before I put in a good word for myself.”

McAdoo laughed. He was handsome in the way of rich men, with their unworried smiles and uncrimped brows. “Fine way of saying it won’t be me, next year in San Francisco. When you know it will.”

Smith patted Ella’s hand, on the bench between them. He was a sweet-faced man with a soft smile. His jacket was almost as rumpled as his blond-and-white hair. He said, “I bet the Westfields will give you the rest of the day off if you’re feeling punk. Even useless politicians can make do with only a swarm, and not an outright herd, of servants. Oh, now. Don’t cry.” He fumbled for a handkerchief, setting it on her knee. She looked down at it. An embroidered A and E flanked a larger S. “Can’t be as bad as all that.”

What would he think if he knew she’d nearly killed him?

It was a few minutes before she could speak. She managed to say, “Bless you for Triangle Shirt.” He’d been on a committee to review the factory fire—146 girls burned alive behind locked doors. Those who appointed him wanted a hasty whitewash but he gave them a three-year inquisition. “I worked in a place like that.”

Smith looked sad. “We’re not done yet. Long road ahead. But look there, old McAdoo’s come back.”

“Say,” McAdoo said. “That campaign manager of Palmer’s? Sent me down with a message for you, missy.”

She blotted her tears with Smith’s handkerchief. Killy would return soon with reinforcements. She hoped their interrogation didn’t leave her scarred. One of her neighbors had lost an eye. Another, all her teeth on one side.

“Asked if you remember Jim Corbett?”

“The big-game hunter?” Smith said.

“That’s the one,” McAdoo said. “Dashing fellow, remember? Killed that man-eater in India.”

“What about him?” Ella knew this must be important. Killy wouldn’t send a man as august as the President’s son-in-law, the former Secretary of the Treasury, to relay a mere afterthought.

“Said Corbett was always sorry the tiger got a last victim. A few minutes before Corbett shot the cur, it tore apart a girl about your age. That’s what he told me.” McAdoo laughed again. “I hope the story doesn’t frighten you?”

“No.”

“You were talking about . . . Champawat, is it? That’s what he said. That he didn’t know if he’d see you again later. So when I came to fetch Al—he says they want you at the house, Al—would I please mention this to you.”

Smith said, “Funny way of flirting with a gal.”

Flirting? Ella imagined Killy sitting opposite her in a restaurant. Imagined them discussing politics and history with pleasure and not with dread.

Smith rose. “So they miss me, do they, Bill?”

“How could they not, Al? It’s been a good half-hour since we heard how you worked at the Fulton Market, pulling yourself up by your own bootstraps and vast talents.”

Smith laughed. Ella watched the men as if through a fog.

Killy didn’t know if he’d see her again? He’d said this to McAdoo?

Corbett was always sorry the tiger got a last victim.

Ella stood shakily. She extended Smith’s handkerchief. But he closed his hand around hers. “You keep it, dear.”

For a few minutes, she stood watching Smith and McAdoo walk away.

On the other side of the pond, farmland rolled through the back acres of other rich Washingtonians’ summer estates. Eventually the fields must meet dirt paths and narrow lanes. Not the road that brought her here. That would be roaring with cars soon—lawmen descending to pull the dynamite from the pond, to question the guests and servants. None was likely to remember Ella carrying the tray in.

Other cars would race to check abandoned farmhouses for miles around. But Mario and the rest would have left by now. Expecting trouble after what they hoped was a horrific explosion. An inestimable blow to the nation’s ruling party.

She didn’t know how Killy would explain finding the bomb. She hoped it brought him satisfaction, but she knew it would fade. His friend the Attorney General would soon launch his raids. Palmer would bring an iron fist down on a Bolshevik revolution in America, a Red menace, that was chiefly in his own mind. Killy would see his Fighting Quaker bring unwarranted misery to tens of thousands. Then he would feel, perhaps, the way Ella did now.

She started toward the far side of the pond. Buzzing over the water, minute insects caught the sun like glitter. Farther on, rectangles of dirt lay fallow and hedges tumbled with yellow flowers.

Ella didn’t know where she was going. Not home to retrieve the small comforts bought with Mrs. Kingston’s gems. Killy might come looking for her there. He was grateful to her now: She could have let him pull her away from the bomb. She could have let it do its damage.

Later he might repent this favor.

It was bitterly hard to lose everything again. But she’d never meant to be a thief. She’d taken the jewelry thinking Mrs. Kingston had no more use for it. It would only trouble her to keep the proceeds now. She’d have to find another way.

It was worth it to know what Nicky had done. How like him, how brave, to put a sick woman’s needs above his own. To risk all to help a stranger.

Mario told Ella she’d find Nicky again if she came here. And in a sense, she had.

By the time the Westfield estate was far behind her, her arm tingled from clutching Al Smith’s handkerchief so tightly. She would never regret that he’d been spared today.

She wondered if the marshal would ever regret sparing her.
Copyright © 2012 by Lia Matera

ICE

by Harley Mazuk | 7392 words

Harley Mazuk’s private eye Frank Swiver debuted in Black Mask in January of 2011, with the story “The Tall Blonde With the Hot Boiler.” Normally, the story would have appeared in our Department of First Stories, as it was the author’s first work of fiction, but the tone and style so perfectly suited Black Mask that it found its home there. Swiver is back this month in a case full of action and dramatic tension. His creator is a public affairs specialist who lives and works in the Washington, D.C. area.

1.

The ballroom of the Hotel Biarritz had more ice floating in it than all the martinis-on-the-rocks north of the Artic Circle. Sparklers were draped around necks, dangled from ears, and danced on fingers. The gaslights in the swanky room flickered, and made the ice flash even more.

I had spotted my old pal, Stan Kosloski, when I’d come into the lobby. Stosh was an ex-SFPD flatfoot who was now working as the house dick at the hotel on Nob Hill. He told me the Jamisons had arrived already. “They went up to their rooms. What’s your interest, Frank?”

“A necklace,” I told him. “I’m on a job for an insurance company.”

“Must be the White Tiger necklace, eh?”

I nodded. “Did you say rooms?”

Stosh rolled his eyes. “Yeah. The marriage is on the ropes, and they don’t sleep together. See, that’s the kind of thing I know, ’cause of my job, but it ain’t common knowledge. When they come down to the ballroom, they’ll come in together, like a couple. But after that,” he turned up his open palms, “well, anything can happen. Just watch.” He didn’t wait for me to answer, but went on, “You go ahead into the ballroom. I’ll see ’em when they come down, and I’ll send Felipe in to put you wise.” He indicated one of the bellboys. I had thanked him and made my way to the ballroom, where the 1948 Sonoma Harvest Ball was just beginning.

I ordered a glass of red wine, and the barman poured me a ’47 Louis Martini Zinfandel. I leaned with my back on the bar so I could watch the room, especially the door. I was responsible for only one piece of the ice, the White Tiger necklace that Mrs. Jane Jamison would have around her neck when she came in. Jed Jamison insured the White Tiger through Golden Gate Insurance Company, and Golden Gate got nervous when Mrs. Jamison wore it to a party. For twenty-five dollars a day, Golden Gate paid me to stand in the room and make sure no one lifted it off her neck, at least while she was at the party. I was cheap insurance for the insurers.

I let my eyes run over the guests who were already there. I didn’t see any known jewel thieves. I did recognize a few faces from the Napa and Sonoma wine trade, and a couple others I knew from the San Francisco restaurant business. I was a little alarmed to spot Joe Damas. He was as bent as they come, but he was a scratcher, not an ice man, so I didn’t expect Joe’s business interests that night to conflict with mine. I hadn’t spoken to him since the Thursby affair, so I pushed off the rail and wandered over to say hello to the little Frenchman.

“Evening, Joe. Still smoking those stink weeds?” A Gauloises drooped from his lip. “Maybe you should switch to American cigarettes.”

“Bonsoir, Swiver. Imagine running into you here,” he said, reaching into his jacket pocket and pulling out a flat blue package. “Want one?”

“No thanks, Joe. I might have to breathe tomorrow. You making out okay?”

He gave me his usual shrug. “Couci-couça,” he said. The smoke from the wide stub of his cigarette curled up into his eye. “I’m going to work the room. See if I can line up some new clients. What are you doing here, Swiver?”

Joe was a wine distributor. When we met in the spring, he was forging labels and running up his profits by selling cheap plonk as choice-quality juice from Sonoma. He was a good forger; he had to be. He’d learned his trade forging identity papers for the Resistance in France. After that, wine labels were duck soup.

Joe lost two of his major accounts while the case I was on, the Thursby murder, played out. Now, six months later, he still had a way to go to rebuild trust. But Joe was slick, and a survivor. If anybody could do it, he could. “I’m on a job,” I told him.

“Uh-oh,” he said, and crossed himself.

“Relax,” I told him. “I’m not here to protect anybody.”

“You know, your blond girl is here. What’s her name . . . Velma?”

That was swell to hear. I hadn’t seen Velma Peregrino since the Thursby case, when she’d quit her job as my secretary and moved home to the Russian River Valley to work the Blackbird Vineyard, which she inherited from the late General Thursby. I looked around the room.

I’d been watching the ice, but as soon as I looked beyond jewelry, I couldn’t miss her. Velma was a real gem—blond, tall, slim, and beautiful. Throw in smiling and happy. She was holding a glass of Champagne, talking to some jasper with a beard in a tweed sport coat. She was wearing that same little red cocktail dress she’d worn the night of Thursby’s last tasting. “Later, Joe,” I mumbled, and drifted towards her.

She drew me across the room like a magnet pulls iron shavings. “Velma, sweetheart,” I said, “I’ve missed you. How you been?”

She did a double-take. “Frank, my God. ’Scuse me if I don’t toss this drink in your face, but it’s Schramsberg—too good to give you a bath with.” She took a pull.

“Come on, Velma. You’re not still sore, are you?”

She paused for a second. “No, I guess I’m not. If I thought about you, I might be. But I’m making wine. My first vintage. Life’s good.” She relaxed a little. “So . . . what are you doing here, Frank?”

“I’m on a case, sweetheart. Do you know the Jamisons?”

“Jed and Jane Jamison? No, they’re big-time. I only have four acres.”

“Yeah, but everyone knows your vineyard is the best four acres of old mixed black in Sonoma.”

“Maybe so, but Jamison’s big business. I’m just a small grower. We don’t run in the same circles. Besides, they’re competition for Peregrine Vineyards.” Velma Peregrino’s folks had a big ranch adjacent to her little spread. Just then, there was a tug on my jacket. It was Felipe.

“Mr. Swiver, Mr. Kosloski says tell you Jamisons come in.” I dug in my pocket for two bits to give Felipe, and Velma and I looked toward the entrance of the ballroom.

“That’s Jed Jamison,” said Velma, indicating a tall man in a tux who’d just come in. He had a hard-edged, weathered face, grey hair, and a thick grey moustache. He looked past middle age, though he seemed trim and fit enough. Just off his shoulder was a brunette I took to be Jane, and she looked like a real stunner from across the room. Jed stopped to talk, and the dame touched his arm and whispered something. He nodded, and she headed into the fray.

“She’s going to the bar, Frank. Why don’t you get me another one of these?” Velma drained her Champagne flute and wiggled it for me to see.

I wanted a closer look at Jane. “Okay, sweetheart. Schramsberg, right?”

“Blanc de blancs.” I gulped the rest of my Zin down and set a course to intersect with my target.

Jane pulled up to the bar first and I got there in time to hear her order a Campari and a Prosecco. I stood next to her and gave her the up-and-down. She was a good-looking broad with a curvy figure. She wore a red gown, a deeper red than Velma’s, and full-length, whereas Velma’s was cut short to show off her long gams. Jane’s wine-dark gown had a deep vee, and was gathered tight in front under the bosom, down to the waist, then it was sheer and flowed out loosely. There were layers of sheer, like a seven-veil dress, but it was clingy, and a guy could really see the arcs of her long thighs. Mrs. Jamison was shaking as fine a pair of maracas as you’d want to see, but you’d barely notice them because of the stunning necklace that hung about two-thirds of the way down into the vee of the dress. The White Tiger was strung with alternating diamonds, in baguette cuts, and opals about the size of black beans. At the center, a diamond pendant lay against her chest. It was large for a single diamond, but it had a flaw. A vein of black, like a tiger’s stripe, ran through the heart of it.

“See something you like, Bo?” Her voice cut clearly over the tinkle of glasses and polite patter of party talk mixed with laughter.

“Oh, you caught me admiring your . . . uh . . . stones. I’m Frank Swiver, Mrs. Jamison. I’m a private dick. I’ll be keeping an eye on your assets this evening for the Golden Gate Insurance Company.”

“Strictly business, Mr. Swiver? Not a personal interest? Well, I hope you enjoy your work. Excuse me; I must get back to my husband. He likes to keep an eye on me too.” She picked up her drinks and headed across the room, moving her rear end like a washer tub with an unbalanced load.

2.

When I returned with the Schramsberg, I found Jed Jamison wasn’t doing a very good job keeping an eye on his wife. He only had eyes for Velma. Up close, it was clear he must have been at least fifty, but he was acting like a teenager in lust around Velma. She seemed to be enjoying the attention, and took her glass from me without a word of thanks, listening to Jamison’s line. He was going on about the size of his grapes or something like that. I drifted a short distance away with my glass of wine to keep an eye on the ice.

Joe Damas was flitting around the room, a Gauloises drooping from the side of his mouth, trying to squeeze into tight circles of conversation. Most people looked at him like they’d look at something they stepped in, and kept right on chinning with each other as if he weren’t there. Another drink and I might have started to feel sorry for him. He was a crook, but he’d been square with me. Joe worked his way over to the Jamisons and Velma. Jamison shook his hand and draped an arm across the Frenchman’s shoulders. He moved his head close to Damas and smiled while he talked into his ear. But soon, Jamison turned and took Velma’s elbow and guided her away. Joe didn’t have anything to say to Jane, so he gave her a little bow and moved away to look for another prospect.

Well, I guess Jane Jamison started to feel the chill from her husband, and before I knew it, she was walking up to me. “How’s your drink, shamus?” she said.

“Excellent Zinfandel, Mrs. Jamison. What happened to your Prosecco?”

“I think the bartender must have poured me a short one. Buy me another?”

“Sure,” I said, and we walked over to the bar. I ordered two more. Jane Jamison brought her glass up to her lips and bent her head back. Her long, dark walnut curls hung free, her smooth neck rose in a graceful curve, and the Champagne flute pointed straight up at the ceiling as she drained it all at once. I half expected her to toss the empty at the nearest fireplace but she slammed it down on the bar. She looked me in the eyes and licked her lips.

“The case of the disappearing drink,” she said. “It’s gone, but I’m still thirsty.” She licked her lips again.

“I’ll get you another,” I said. “But slow down a little, all right?”

Her eyes bored into me and for an instant, I thought she was going to give me an argument. But she softened and smiled. “You’re right. I just get so mad at that husband of mine sometimes. He’s making a fool of himself with some dish half his age.”

“I don’t know. He seems to be doing okay.” We looked over. Velma and Jed were sitting on a small davenport. She was sitting up straight, with her legs crossed, and he was leaning towards her ear, jawing softly. Velma laughed; Jed put his Campari, which was still half-full, on a little table, and withdrawing his hand, let it linger on Velma’s knee. I had to turn away to keep calm.

I was working, but as long as Jane was staying this close, I wasn’t having much difficulty doing my job, keeping an eye on the White Tiger. So I had another drink with her and we talked.

“You know, you look a little like that actor, the one who was just busted for reefer. Robert Mitchum,” she said. “Anybody ever tell you that?”

“I’ve heard it once or twice.” It’s a compliment. Mitchum’s five years younger, and I don’t have a dimple in my chin.

“He has a lot of self-confidence, Jed,” she said, with a nod of her head in his direction. “He thinks he can do anything he wants.”

“I guess the Jamison Winery is pretty successful,” I offered.

“Hunh. We have top-grade Cabernet and Chardonnay land in the Alexander Valley. That’s what I brought to the table. My father owned a big ranch. I was born and raised up there. Dad had cattle. But Jed’s the businessman. Did you know he used to own the Oakland Oaks? We met at a ball game, back in thirty-eight. After we got married, after my father died in forty-one, the land came to me. Jed wanted to grow wine. He sold the Oaks, and now we live up on the ranch. We’ve only had vines in for six years. Jamison Winery is just getting started, really.”

And so it went. I made small talk with Jane Jamison and we drank our drinks, while Jed made time with Velma Peregrino on the other side of the room. The orchestra started up and Jane asked me if I could dance a fox trot. I said sure, and she put down her glass and led me out on the floor. My right arm went around her back and her bare flesh was warm and smooth. She pressed her bosom into me and I looked down at the White Tiger and the view into the vee of her wine-dark dress below.

We stayed out on the dance floor for a few numbers. My right arm slipped a little further down her back each time I guided her around the floor. Jane knew how to use her body and she moved her long thighs against me as if we were doing a tango not a fox trot. Finally, the orchestra took a break. We picked up our drinks and went to sit down.

“They’re gone,” she said.

“Who?”

“That two-bit bum I came in with and the blond kitten.”

I looked around the room. I felt sure if Velma were there in her red cocktail dress, I could pick her out of the crowd. But after scanning the joint twice, I agreed. Neither Velma nor Jed Jamison was in the room.

“Maybe Velma had to powder her nose,” I said.

“Yeah, maybe. And maybe my no-good husband had to go shake the bishop’s hand. But I think something’s up. I told that son of a bitch tonight, if he did it again . . .” but she let the rest trail off. So we sat a few minutes and drank our drinks. We waited long enough for a seventy-year-old man with a bad prostate to return from the restrooms. Velma and Jed didn’t appear. Then Jane put a smile on her face. “Well, what the hell are we doing sitting here like a couple saps? I came to town to have a good time. I got a room. Why don’t you come on up?”

I hesitated. Usually that was my line.

“Look, shamus, I’m not going back to Geyserville tonight. Me and Jed are booked in here at the Biarritz, separate rooms. So the ice is staying here and you’re watching the ice. Come on up and do your job.”

“Let’s go,” I said, and stood up and put out my arm for the lady.

In the lobby, I saw Stosh leaning on a post with tomorrow’s funnies. I asked him if he’d seen Jamison come out, and he pointed upstairs with his thumb and a roll of his eyes. Jane stopped at the desk and picked up a key. Quicker than you could say “dangerous liaisons,” we were in the elevator. As soon as the doors closed, Jane started climbing me like a schoolgirl shimmying up the old apple tree. I fell back against the wall of the lift and the car shook in the shaft. The elevator boy turned around but I gave him an unkind look and he faced forward again until we got up to twelve.

Somehow I got Jane off me, and we walked down the hall to her room. She gave me the key and I put it in the keyhole while she blew hot breath in my ear and slid a hand in my pocket. We stumbled inside; I put on the lights. The wine-dark dress slid right off, and we left it on the floor.

3.

I called down to the desk afterward, and had them send up a deck of Camels and a bottle of Moët. I thought of getting Paul Masson, but Jane said to put it on the room tab. We lay next to each other and smoked and drank some Champagne. Jane was naked except for the White Tiger, which she’d kept on, and she looked spectacular.

Jane blew out a long stream of smoke and said, “You know, Frank, I think I’ve got to dump Jed and start again.”

I took a sip of the Moët, which was cool and crisp, but not icy. “Can you do that, baby?”

“Well, the land is still mine—all in my name. I think everything else, the winery, the cars, the bank accounts—that’s all Jed’s.”

I smoked.

“I need a divorce. Jed will never give me one willingly because he wants the land.”

I had a drink.

“But he’s in room eleven-oh-two now, giving me grounds for a divorce,” she said. “All I need is evidence. Evidence that he’s screwing around. Your friend . . .”

“Velma.”

“Velma. She’s not the first one. We’ve been married ten years, and he’s been doing this sort of thing whenever he gets the chance. He makes me feel like such a fool.” She drank. “He’s had twenty Velmas.” Not really, I thought. There’s only one Velma.

I reached for the bottle and poured a little Champagne below the White Tiger necklace and watched the bubbles trickle down between her knockers. I pulled the sheet off her, leaned over, and put my tongue in her navel. When the wine started to pool there, I lapped it up and worked my way north with my tongue.

“Frank, you’re a private dick. What if I hire you? You could go over there and take some pictures. That’s all I need. He’s in room eleven-oh-two. I stopped at the desk and got the extra key for Jed’s room.”

“Mmmm. I’m sorry, Jane. I don’t do divorce work.”

“Please, Frank,” she said. “I can’t live like this anymore.”

“No. I never wanted to be the kind of peeper who waited in the bushes with a camera. It’s cheap. I’m poor, but I’m not cheap. Besides, tonight, it doesn’t seem ethical. I’m doing the same thing with you that your husband is doing with Velma. If he’s guilty, what are you?”

We had a drink. I finished my cigarette and snubbed it out.

Jane frowned and took a last drag on her Camel. She exhaled and brightened again, “Well, that first one was to get even with Jed for skating around. Now let’s do it for us.” She rolled me over and climbed on top.

“Frank,” she said.

“Yes?”

“Go over to room eleven-oh-two and take a picture.”

“I don’t have my camera,” I said.

“I’ll bet you can get one.”

“Where? It’s after midnight.”

“Hey, you’re friends with the house dick, aren’t you?” Jane said. “I’ll bet he keeps one around. Frank, I’ve got to get a divorce. Jed beats me, you know.”

“He beats you?”

“Sure. We have separate bedrooms up at the ranch. Jed’s a real bastard, with a temper. He takes it out on me. The only time he comes to my room is when he wants to rough me up. It gets him excited.”

“I can’t do divorce work, Jane. I never have,” I said.

“You know, the only reason I’m not covered with bruises now is he wanted me to wear that red dress tonight, and he knew bruises would show. So he hasn’t beat me for about three weeks. Except here. Look.” She rolled over on her front and lifted her ass. I sat up. Hidden just at the bottom of the butt cheeks and across the back of her upper thighs were red welts. “See that? He’s got these leather thongs . . . He’s probably so frustrated with pent-up anger, he’s probably beating your blond friend.”

I was already out of bed, stepping into my trousers. “He’s vicious,” Jane said. “I have more meat on me than she does. She could really get hurt.”

I wasn’t happy about Velma being with Jamison in the first place, but she was a big girl. It wasn’t my business who she tumbled with. But I couldn’t let her get beat up by a sadist. I pulled on my shirt. “All right. I’m going to pay your hubby a visit. First I’ll go down and see Kosloski. If he has a camera, fine. I’ll take it with me and get some photos. Give me the key to his room.” I grabbed my fedora and headed for the door.

“Thank you, Frank. You’re wonderful, you know that?”

A few minutes later I was creeping along the eleventh-floor hallway. It had green and magenta wallpaper in a quiet floral pattern, some side tables with vases of quiet flowers on them and mirrors behind them, and my gumshoes sank into the deep pile of the quiet carpet. Stan Kosloski’s Leica camera was slung around my neck and Jane’s key to 1102 was in the palm of my hand. I was wonderful. But something was wrong about this; I could feel it. I don’t know if you ever did something where it didn’t feel right, but you couldn’t help yourself. Did you ever get on that ride you didn’t want to be on, but you stayed put and didn’t say anything until it was too late and they’d put the bar down? That’s how I felt. Maybe it was the peeping with the camera—divorce work. I couldn’t put my finger on it. I knew I was making a mistake, but it was too late to get off this ride.

I slid the key in the lock, turned the knob silently, and eased open the door to 1102. There was a dim light coming from the bathroom on the far side of the bed. I was backlit from the hallway. I raised the camera and took the picture. The flash lit up the room. In flagrante. I popped the bulb out on the floor. Velma screamed and I pushed in another bulb. Say cheesy. I fired again. Dee-licto!

Jed Jamison must have been half-blinded, but he lunged off the bed and came at me. He stepped on the first bulb, yelled in pain, and picked up his foot. “Velma,” I said, “are you okay?”

“Oh, God, Frank? Is that you?”

Jed was hopping on one foot, and I stepped forward and shoved him over with one hand. He went down against the nightstand, and the lamp fell off the table in his face.

“Did he hurt you, Velma?” I asked.

“Get out of here, Frank. Are you crazy?”

“Just so you’re okay . . .”

“Get out of here!” she screamed. I guess she was fine. I turned and left. That feeling of what had been wrong going into Jamison’s room started to coalesce. I took the stairs two at a time, back to 12. I knew what my mistake had been. My job was watching the necklace, and I wasn’t doing my job. The door to 1224 was locked; I kicked it. There was a crack of wood and it opened. I rushed in, feeling like all the air had been knocked out of me, feeling like a kicked door.

Jane was sitting up in bed, but lascivious as she’d been before, now she was holding the sheet up modestly across her breasts. There was no White Tiger necklace around her neck. She pointed at some spot beyond my left shoulder. “Frank, he’s got the diamonds!” I heard a swishing noise behind my left ear and I knew what was coming.

4.

Private dick’s manual, Chapter 2—Equipment: Never go out without your fedora. Not just a fashion accessory, a good hat can make the difference between a concussion and a catnap when you’re sapped. Sigh. When I get too old for this business, I’m going to write that book.

Right then, my mouth was full of carpet and there was a harsh bitter smell in the air. I opened my eyes. The room was blurry. My name is Frank Swiver. I looked at my watch. It was now 12:55. I am in the Biarritz Hotel in San Francisco. It had already been after midnight when I left Jane. It is Friday night. Well, it was Friday night. Now it’s Saturday morning. I had been unconscious, but maybe less than fifteen minutes. The president is Harry Truman. I was conscious, but considering the pain in my head, I wished I’d still been out.

I got up to my hands and knees. The camera back was open and the film was lying on the floor next to it. Jane was no longer sitting up. I crawled over to the bed like a dog that had lost a fight with a bigger dog and got my paw and face up on it. Jane was dead. Her beautiful throat was cut, and the sheets were soaked in her blood. I gagged, but held it down.

The phone cord in the room had been yanked out of the wall. I went down the hall to a house phone on a side table by the elevators and called the desk. I got Kosloski on the horn and told him to come up to 1224, alone. Then I went back to the room and splashed cold water on my face. The room still seemed blurry. I rubbed my eyes and realized it was smoke hanging in the room from all those gaspers we’d been puffing. I opened the window to let in some fresh air. I turned around, straightened up, and took a deep breath. Then quick as I could do it, I turned back to the window and slammed it shut.

I breathed in deep through my nose. The smoke had the wretched and distinctive odor of black tobacco. Gauloises. Joe Damas had been in the room. I headed out and bumped into Kosloski in the hall.

“Frank,” he said, “what the hell is it now?”

“Trouble, Stan. Better look in. The ice is gone; Mrs. Jamison is dead.” He put his head in the room.

“Oh, Jesus, Frank. Jesus.”

“I know who did it, Stosh,” I said. “You know Joe Damas?”

“Damas? The little nance from France?”

“Yeah, the forger.”

“I wouldn’t figure him for something like this,” said Kosloski.

“Funny thing, Stan, neither would I. But I’ve got to check it out.”

“Wait a minute, you can’t run out. I got a body here in my hotel.”

“So, you call it in. It’s the Jamisons’ room. Maybe I wasn’t even here,” I said.

“Where’s Mr. Jamison? Shit, I’ll have to tell him.”

“Try his room. He was there twenty—thirty minutes ago. Look, I know where to find Damas. I can wrap this up and get back to you before the cops even finish dusting the flop. But you got to cut me loose.”

“I hope you know what you’re doing, Frank, because if it comes down to my job, I’m giving you over.”

“Fair enough,” I said, and headed out before he could think about it twice.

5.

I picked up my heap in the underground garage and headed for the Marina district. I remembered questioning Joe at his apartment on Magnolia during the Thursby investigation. I couldn’t have told you the house number, but Magnolia’s a short street. I figured I’d recognize the building.

I headed west on California Street. Either the city had put up a second set of traffic signals, or I was seeing double. I spotted a late-night drugstore near the corner of Polk and stopped in for a quick cup of coffee. A couple of twin soda jerks brought me two cups. I drank the first one and things started to focus. Soon I was on my way again. I turned north on Van Ness. There wasn’t much traffic on Van Ness, and I felt safe enough driving. I took a left on Lombard, and in three minutes, I was pulling into a parking spot on Magnolia.

I found a square-built yellow apartment building that was a little larger than most of the other structures on the street. In the vestibule was an intercom panel. Each buzzer had a name next to it. I located “Damas, J. 3-C,” and leaned on the button. Brain injury? What brain injury? I could remember where I’d been six months ago. No one came on the intercom, but I didn’t have to wait long before the door buzzed, and I pushed my way inside. Maybe Joe had been expecting company. I took the self-service elevator up to three.

As I walked down the short hall, a door on the left opened. Joe Damas poked his head out. As soon as he saw me, his eyes bugged out and he pulled his head in. He tried to slam the door but I got there quick and put my shoulder to it.

He stepped back and said, “Okay, Swiver, come on inside.” He waved a small Beretta automatic at me from waist level. “Shut the door and tell me what you’re doing here.”

“I came about the ice, Joe. You know, the White Tiger.”

He gave me that shrug. “The White Tiger don’t concern me, Swiver.”

“I think it does. It disappeared.”

“Still don’t concern me. You know I’m no jewel thief.” He pulled the flat blue box out of his side pocket and slid another Gauloises between his lips using his left hand while he kept the Beretta aimed at my middle with his right. He took out his lighter, thumbed a spark, and lit up.

“Maybe you’ve slit a few throats, though,” I said.

He gave me the Gallic shrug again. “What of it? They were Nazis. It was them or me. I would do it again.”

“Maybe you’re branching out. After you sapped me, you slit Jane Jamison’s throat for her.”

Joe looked confused by that. “You got me wrong, shamus. I didn’t slit anybody’s throat.”

“But you were there, Joe, and you sapped me down. Your smoke. The room’s full of it.”

“I wouldn’t kill no dame.”

“Maybe you’ll step off for it just the same,” I said. “You carry a Corsican knife, don’t you?”

He shrugged that off. “Sure. Everybody from Marseilles carries a knife.”

“Let’s see it.” Joe reached in his side pocket and came up empty. He switched the Beretta to his left hand and checked his right pocket, then his trouser pockets.

“Merde,” he said. “Jamison must have lifted it in the ballroom when he gave me the key to the room.”

“You’d better come clean, Joe.”

He struggled with the idea, then said, “Listen, Swiver, I’ll tell you what I know, but you’ve got to help me. I didn’t kill nobody.”

“But you were there. You took the necklace and sapped me.”

“Yeah,” he said. “I made a deal with Jamison. You know I need to get some prestige clients to get going again. Well, he was going to give me his business—distribute Jamison wines in northern California—if I lifted the White Tiger for him. He said he needed money. If I helped him, he’d help me. It was just an insurance grift. Nobody was supposed to get hurt. Hey, Swiver, if I’d known you were going to be on the case, I wouldn’t have even taken the job.”

I’ll be damned, I thought. It sounded like the little Frenchman respected me.

“Jamison slipped the key to his wife’s room into my jacket pocket when we were down in the ballroom,” he said. “I was in the twelfth-floor stairwell, watching until I saw you leave. About half-past midnight, I went in. The lights were out, and she was lying there in bed. I ripped off the stones, and was going to scram when I heard you coming. I slipped behind the door. Then, after I sapped you, I ducked out. I swear, she was alive and sitting up on the bed when I last saw her.”

“Keep talking.”

“That’s about it.” Joe shrugged. “Jamison had told me his room number. I went down to eleven, and slid the key to twelve twenty-four under his door. That was my signal the job was done and I had the goods, see.”

“Why didn’t Mrs. Jamison call the cops?”

“Oh, I pulled the phone out of the wall before I took the ice. Listen, Swiver, he’s coming here.”

“Who?” I said.

“Jamison. I thought that was him when you buzzed. He’s coming here to pick up the necklace and pay me.”

“Are you crazy, Joe? You let him come to your own house? You’re getting careless.”

“Ahh. It seemed safe enough,” he said. “He’s just a businessman.”

“I think he’s a killer,” I said.

I heard steps in Joe’s kitchen, and Jed Jamison, dressed in his tux again, stepped into the dining room. “He’s right, Joe. You’re getting careless. Your kitchen door was unlocked.” He was carrying a Colt automatic. He had a one-inch cut in his forehead from the hairline down, but otherwise looked fresh and well groomed for an evening out. With his other hand, he yanked on a slender wrist and Velma stumbled in on her red pumps.

“Frank!” she said. “What are you doing here?”

“Later, sweetheart,” I said. It wasn’t a good position to be in with a killer. Joe and his little Beretta were facing me. Jamison was behind Joe’s right shoulder, and there was a thin modern-style couch between them. I was about five or six feet from Joe, ten or twelve feet from Jamison, but I was unarmed. From Jamison’s point of view, Joe and I were at a tight angle. He wouldn’t have to move his hand more than an inch or two after shooting Joe to drill me too, and Velma shielded him.

“We need to talk,” I said.

Jamison guided Velma around the couch and they sat down. “Okay, peeper. Let’s start by talking about the White Tiger. I came for my ice, Joe.”

“Sure, Jed, sure,” said Joe. “Listen, can I have a drink?”

“Yeah. Put the gun down, Joe, and get us all some drinks. You have scotch? We’ll have scotch. We’ll all drink some scotch and we’ll talk.” Joe put the Beretta down on the cocktail table in front of Jamison’s legs. He walked over to a liquor cart parked by the window.

“Scotch sounds good, Jamison. I’ll make it four, okay, Swiver? Miss Peregrino?”

I didn’t care, but figured I’d play along. “Sure, Joe. Scotch’d be good right now.”

Velma nodded. “What’s going on, Jed?” she said.

“Just business, doll,” he said. Joe opened his ice bucket and started to put some rocks in thick crystal glasses.

“No ice for me,” said Jamison.

“Sure, Jed. Swiver, I know you like it on the rocks.” It wasn’t a question. He used his tongs to put ice in three glasses. He had a bottle on the cart with three concave sides, and he poured four drinks from that. He put two down on the cocktail table, one for Velma, and the neat one for Jamison. He walked over and handed me one, then ambled back to his drink at the liquor cart.

“To crime,” said Jamison, raising his glass. Velma looked at me, and I quietly took a sip. She drank too. My scotch was warm. I looked down into the glass. There was the White Tiger necklace, resting in a whiskey bath. With my hand around the glass, Jamison couldn’t see it.

“So, Mr. Swiver, is it? I think we’ve met.” He fingered the cut on his forehead. “I really ought to go get stitches on this. I’m going to have a scar. Anyhow, here you are again. You’re quite a nuisance.”

“Maybe you should have just killed me when I was lying on the floor in the Biarritz,” I said. “Or would that have made it too complicated? Joe was the fall guy, the way you planned it. But only for the robbery-murder. One murder.”

“Don’t know what you’re talking about, Swiver,” said Jamison. “I was with Velma here all night. You should know. You busted in on us.”

“You knew Jane was planning to divorce you,” I said, “and you couldn’t let her do that, could you, Jamison? Because the vineyards are in her name. You planned the robbery so you could kill her.”

“Kill his wife? What are you talking about, Frank?” asked Velma. “He was with me.”

“Think, sweetheart. He must have left you, maybe just for a few minutes . . . sometime after I came in,” I said.

“When you came in, it ruined the mood,” said Jamison. “I said to Miss

Peregrino, ‘Let’s go out. I know a gambling house on North Point.’ But our luck wasn’t very good, so we didn’t stay long.”

“And I said sure,” said Velma. “It sounded like fun, Frank. And you sure did kill the moment. I just hopped in the shower for a quick rinse—” and then she stopped, as she must have realized that’s when Jamison had been out of her sight.

“When Joe came to you about your business,” I said to Jamison, “you realized he was desperate, so you agreed to let him distribute your wine if he’d take the necklace. What Joe didn’t know was that you planned to kill Jane and pin the murder on him. You weren’t really after the necklace. Sure, it would be good to have the insurance money. But that was just the setup.”

“How could he have planned it?” said Velma. “He couldn’t have known I’d get in the shower. He didn’t even know he was going to pick me up.” She took another drink of her scotch.

“There’s all kinds of planners, Velma,” I said. “Some make a plan and follow it to the letter. Some are flexible. Jamison didn’t know you and didn’t know he was going to take you upstairs. But he knew himself. He has a track record of chasing skirts. He had to be ready for the possibility he’d have company.”

“But how can you know that, Frank?” she said. “Maybe it was Joe. You said he took the necklace . . .” Her eyelids were drooping.

“How do I know it was planned? Simple, sweetheart. When Jamison gave Joe the key to his wife’s room, he lifted Joe’s knife. Why would he do that, unless he’d planned to use it?”

Jamison took a folding knife with a horn handle out of his pocket and grinned like the Cheshire cat. Joe’s eyes widened. Jamison unclasped the knife and laid it on the table. It was a wicked-looking sharp blade about four inches long. There was a thin crust of dried blood on the edge that hadn’t been wiped off.

I said, “So Joe went to Jane’s room and took the White Tiger. I came in; he sapped me and left. Jamison got there while I was still out and killed Jane. Velma, you were Jamison’s alibi for the whole time. And Joe was the patsy. He’d been in the room to steal the necklace, and his knife was the murder weapon.”

“You mean if I hadn’t taken a shower, Jane Jamison would still be alive?” said Velma. She started to list over toward Jamison’s shoulder.

“No, Jamison knew his own weakness for women. He had a backup plan. If you hadn’t taken that shower, he would have found another way to get you out of the picture.”

“Chloral hydrate, Swiver,” said Jamison. “I gave her a dose in the room, but she hadn’t had much of her drink when you came busting in. I just slipped another in her scotch.” He pushed her away, and she tipped over the arm of the davenport. “I just came over here to pay Joe, get the necklace, and leave the murder weapon. If you weren’t so smart, he might have never known I’d borrowed it. Good scotch, Joe. But I need to get back to the hotel. I have to play the part of the shocked and grieving husband. Or widower. Let me have the necklace.”

“I don’t have it here.” The little Frenchman had couilles, staring down a Colt in the hands of a man who’d killed once already that night. I sipped my drink and slipped my tongue into it, to see what diamonds tasted like.

“Where is it?” asked Jamison. His voice was very cold and even now.

Velma sat up, weaving like a cobra. “You killed your wife?” she said.

“You hear a lot of stuff about me, doll, but they can’t prove any of it,” said Jamison. “You’re my alibi.”

“Not anymore, you rat,” she said, and tipped back over. Jamison turned the gun and stuck it in her ribs. “If you’re not my alibi, I don’t need you anymore.”

Sometimes you’ve just got to make your play. “All right, you bastard,” I said, “I have the necklace. I came over here to get it back for the Golden Gate Insurance Company.”

“Loyal to the end, eh, Mr. Swiver? I hope you were well paid for your services . . . in advance. Where is it?”

I said, “It’s in my glass,” and flung it at his face. He swung his gun around and fired a shot at me, but now he had to move the gun in a wide arc to bring it to bear. That gave me time to dive for the floor and Jamison’s shot missed. The scotch got him in the face; the necklace flew out, and he put up his left hand for it. The crystal tumbler tumbled harmlessly off his shoulder. Joe Damas sprang across the cocktail table, scooped up his knife, and plunged it into Jamison’s chest. The Colt went off one more time and Joe slipped down in a heap.

Jamison’s head lolled back, eyes open, with the Corsican vendetta knife sticking out of his chest. Joe had pushed his shiv right into the bad man’s pump. There was a festive spread of red on Jamison’s white dress shirt. If that was a rental tux, he was going to lose his deposit.

I scrambled to Joe’s side and turned him faceup. “C’mon, Damas, tell me you’re okay.”

“Damn it, Swiver,” he gasped. “I had a bad feeling about tonight as soon as I saw you.” I pulled his shirt open. It looked like Jamison had drilled him through a lung. There was a chance.

“Velma, call an ambulance,” I said. She fought off the drug and got on the blower fast. “Hang on, Joe. They’re on their way.”

“Frank,” he said.

“Yes, Joe?”

“Can you light a bleu for me?” I dug his last Gauloises out of the pack in his pocket, lit it up, and put it between his lips. He took a drag and smiled at me with moist brown eyes. “Des ennuis des chagrins s’effacent; heureux, heureux à en mourir,” he said, and exhaled his last. Troubles, sorrows disappear, happy, happy to die. It was a line from “La Vie en rose.”

I put an arm around Velma’s waist and walked her around the apartment while we waited for the police. I felt tired, cold with grief for Jane, hollow from the loss of Joe Damas. “I want those pictures, Frank,” she said.

“There are no pictures, sweetheart. Three dead and there’s nothing to show for any of it.” She leaned in close and wrapped her arms around my waist.

She was holding me up by the time the cops got there. Velma had always been tougher than me.
Copyright © 2012 by Harley Mazuk.

Black Mask Magazine title, logo, and mask device

Copyright © 2012 by Keith Alan Deutsch.

Licensed by written permission.

BLOG BYTES

by Bill Crider | 388 words

John Sheridan and C. T. Henry are the duo in charge of The Mystery Bookshelf ( henryct.wordpress.com ), where “helping you select truly excellent mystery fiction” is their goal. It’s primarily a review site, but there’s an occasional interview, too, most recently with author Charlie Newton. Sheridan seems to be carrying most of the load in 2012, and he’s set himself a challenge that includes reading some of the “classic” crime novels, reading new authors, and reading books from different geographical areas. Both authors have posted links to lists of their favorite books, so you can find out how their tastes align with yours. I’ve found this kind of thing helpful when considering reviews.

Kittling: Books ( www.kittlingbooks.com ) might strike you as an odd title for a blog unless you know a bit of Gaelic. Kittling, we’re told by Cathy, the blog’s writer, is “a Gaelic word that means ‘anything that strikes [my] fancy,’ and that pretty much sums up my reading tastes.” Mostly her tastes run to mysteries, and while there are plenty of reviews here, other features include link roundups, interviews, photographs, and book news. If you have time, find the link to “Library Memories.” You’ll find some things there that might strike a chord. The writer also has a list of her favorite series, so as with the blog mentioned above, you can see if her tastes accord with your own.

When a blog has a title like Nick Jones’ Existential Ennui ( existentialennui.blogspot.co.uk ), you might not expect it to be devoted to “Crime & spy fiction, SF, book collecting, comics,” but that’s what this one is. One of the first links you’ll want to click when you pay a visit is “Beautiful British Book Jacket Design of the 1950s and 1960s.” It’s just what it claims to be, and book collectors will find it irresistible. Jones does reviews of the books he collects, and recently he’s discussed novels by Victor Canning, Donald E.

Westlake, Adam Hall, and Jeremy Duns. There’s also a long interview with spy novelist Duns that I recommend.

Some of Jones’ reviews also show up on The Violent World of Parker ( violentworldofparker.com ), an excellent blog mainly concerned with Westlake/Richard Stark’s memorable character but also with a lot of related material. Don’t miss the links to other Parker things on the site, all highly recommended.
Copyright © 2012 by Bill Crider

Bill Crider is the author of The Blacklin County Files, a short-story collection available for Kindle.

THE JURY BOX

by Steve Steinbock | 1174 words

From time to time a certain word or theme serendipitously recurs in books that arrive in The Jury Box. This month, for example, we lead off with three books that feature “crow” in the title. We will also look at a new U.K. publisher whose science-fiction titles often veer headlong into the realm of crime and detection.

**** Craig Johnson, As the Crow Flies, Viking, $25.95. Just in time for the new A&E Network series based on his books, Johnson delivers his eighth novel featuring Sheriff Walt Longmire of Absaroka County. The Wyoming lawman is visiting the Cheyenne Reservation to make preparations for his daughter’s wedding when he witnesses a young woman falling to her death from a rock outcropping, a swaddled infant in her arms. Longmire finds himself begrudgingly playing mentor to the new police chief of the Northern Cheyenne Nation, a pretty but hard-nosed veteran of the Iraq war. Johnson’s dialogue is written with laugh-out-loud wit, while the prose stays in tune with genuine human characters and a colorful setting.

**** Marc Strange, Woman Chased by Crows, ECW, $24.95. In this smartly told tale by Edgar-winner Strange, a Toronto police detective makes a visit to a small Ontario town, giving an inconsistent explanation about a dead Russian in a hotel. But the dead man turns out to be the detective himself. Local police chief Orwell Brennan juggles family issues while investigating the murder and its connection to a paranoid Russian ballet instructor and a promiscuous psychologist. Crows, like magpies, are attracted to shiny objects, like the ninety-seven-carat ruby that once belonged to the Tsarina and may have made its way into this small Canadian town.

*** Randall Silvis, The Boy Who Shoots Crows, Berkley Prime Crime, $15.00. In rural Pennsylvania, a twelve-year-old boy, last seen shooting at crows by a local artist, has gone missing. The lonely sheriff is drawn toward the artist, who recently moved from New York to escape an oppressive marriage. But she can’t escape migraines, haunting feelings, or her reliance on pain pills. Silvis’s novel is less a mystery than it is a novel of psychological suspense and it might have worked better had the dialogue and inner thoughts of the characters been better distinguished from one another.

**** Stef Penney, The Invisible Ones , Putnam, $25.95. In a departure from her first novel, The Tenderness of Wolves, Penney tells a story in two voices about the search for a Gypsy girl who disappeared seven years earlier. Ray Lovell, a half-Gypsy P.I. reeling from the breakup of his marriage, becomes obsessed with finding out what happened to Rose Janko and unwrapping the secrets of the Janko family. His narrative is interwoven with chapters told from the perspective of a fourteen-year-old nephew of the missing girl, a fatherless Gypsy boy trying to find his own place in the world.

**** Dennis Palumbo, Fever Dream, Poisoned Pen Press, $24.95 HC, $14.95 TPB. Running at a fever pitch, Palumbo’s second novel featuring Pitts-burgh psychotherapist Dan Rinaldi opens with the trauma expert called to the scene of a bank robbery and hostage situation. Rinaldi’s commitment to the case and uneasy attraction to the detective in charge lead him to old adversaries, political wheeling and dealing, and an upcoming gubernatorial election. Multiple twists attest to the fact that Palumbo, a psychotherapist himself, got his chops in Hollywood.

**** Margaret Maron, Three-Day Town, Grand Central Publishing, $25.99. In this entertaining crossover, Maron brings two series protagonists—Judge Deborah Knott and Lt. Sigrid Harald—together in a case involving stolen art, New York society, and murder. Judge Knott and her husband are in New York for a belated honeymoon, having brought along a package for one of Knott’s distant cousins. The cousin turns out to be the mother of Harald, (last seen in 1995’s Fugitive Colors), and the package contains a rare erotic statuette. Maron took risks reviving an old character and interweaving stories from both perspectives, but the result is a fun fish-out-of-water adventure.

*** Donald E. Westlake, The Comedy is Finished, Hard Case Crime, $25.99. This newly discovered novel written by Westlake thirty years ago was ultimately shelved, in part because of its plot’s similarity to Martin Scorsese’s 1983 film The King of Comedy. The book, the first hardcover book to be published by Hard Case Crime, is pure Westlake: part caper, part thriller, and part darkly comedic character study. In the wake of Watergate, ageing comedian Koo Davis is kidnapped by a revolutionary fringe group. The showdown with the FBI is tense, tragic, and at times touching.

*** Charles Beckman, Jr., Honky-Tonk Girl, Borgo Press, $14.99. First published in 1953 and featuring cover art from the original Falcon digest paperback, Honky-Tonk Girl is a hardboiled novel set in the world of jazz, by Texas pulp-writer and jazzman Beckman. Drummer Miff Smith was a ladies’ man, in the habit of dating multiple women every night until one shot him in the head. Brooding bandleader Johnny Nickles measures up the suspects while dodging a corrupt local sheriff.

Angry Robot Books is a UK-based publisher specializing in noir, offbeat, and cutting-edge science fiction. What drew them to our attention was the number of titles that crossed genres into crime and detection. While trans-genre isn’t everyone’s cup of tea, adventurous readers will want to check them out. All titles are also available in electronic formats. We had a chance to sample four new novels.

Chris Holm, Dead Harvest, Angry Robot Books, $7.99. With a gritty three-tone cover reminiscent of the old Penguin paperbacks, Dead Harvest features an otherworldly bounty hunter, The Collector, whose job is to capture the souls of the departed bound for purgatory. But when sent to retrieve a teenage girl accused of slaughtering her family, The Collector is convinced she’s innocent and so begins a single-minded mission to dismantle a cosmic conspiracy.

Adam Christopher, Empire State, Angry Robot Books, $12.99. When the woman P.I. Rad Bradley is searching for turns up dead, the jaded detective learns her killer may have been a doppelganger of himself from a parallel version of New York City. Set in several alternative universes where police airships patrol the skies and superheroes battle supervillains, Empire State works as a P.I. story, an homage to comic-book heroes, and a science fiction mind-twister with parallel “pocket” universes.

Guy Haley, Omega Point, Angry Robot Books, $7.99. Otto Klein is an emotionally restrained cyborg. His partner is a Class 5 Artificial Intelligence who wears a trenchcoat and fedora. Together they travel between the real world and several dozen virtual reality realms pursuing a rogue Artificial Intelligence determined to take over all of reality. The result is a thriller that explores how realms of virtual reality might bleed into the real world.

Lavie Tidhar, The Great Game, Angry Robot Books, $7.99. This third in a series of steampunk adventures with fictional and historical characters from the Victorian age is packed with references from classical crime and horror fiction. Doctors Jekyll, Frankenstein, and Moreau all make appearances, as does Irene Adler, Bram Stoker, several characters from Dracula, and Agatha Christie’s village of St. Mary Mead. Looming in the background is a famous detective referred to only as “the beekeeper.” But the central plot of the novel involves a hero named Smith on a mission to find the killer of Mycroft Holmes.
Copyright © 2012 by Steve Steinbock

THE STRANGE ARCHITECTURE OF DESTINY

by Eliécer Cárdenas | 4163 words

Eliécer Cárdenas is one of Ecuador’s most respected literary authors. He has won numerous writing awards, and his 1979 novel, Polvo y ceniza (Dust and Ashes), about a real-life bandit hero who prowled the border between Ecuador and Peru, is considered one of the canonical Ecuadorian novels of the twentieth century. Readers can find extracts of that novel in the appendix of translator Kenneth Wishnia’s academic study, Twentieth-Century Ecuadorian Narrative (Bucknell UP, 1999).

Translated from the Spanish by KennethWishnia

What missteps will he make with the clumsy iciness of his scythe?

—Carlos Eduardo Jaramillo

He saw her again after—what, three or four years? It was her all right, unmistakable with her cinnamon-colored skin and features that reminded him of the native princess in a marvelous mural by Diego Rivera that he once saw in a magazine. She was about to enter the building that he had just left a moment before. She was wearing a pair of sheer white slacks and a lilac-hued blouse cinched at the waist. Then her unforgettable profile got lost in the crowd going in and out of the revolving doors.

He resolved to follow her and speak to her this time, although he had only caught occasional glimpses of her over the course of his life. He had seen her for the first time when he was already married and she was quite young. He saw her riding a bicycle along the paths in a park and, struck from afar by her radiant adolescent beauty, stopped to look at her, putting off some task that he doesn’t even remember, to wait among the trees for her as she reappeared, riding toward him on her girl’s bicycle. As she crossed his path a second time, she gave him a smile that was full of mysteries and prophecies. Unable to follow the girl, he decided to preserve her image in his memory.

He saw her again a year or two later. By then he had corrected the mistake of his first marriage with a no-fault divorce that cost him the apartment he had paid for on the installment plan and the secondhand car they had used to handle the distance between their brand-new home and their jobs. They had no children. Fortunately, their relationship had come apart before they seriously considered bringing children into the world. He was drinking an espresso and meditating bitterly on the fleeting nature of what people call love, which at that stage, with his disastrous marriage weighing on his shoulders, seemed like some kind of polite lie or magical spell whose purpose was to ease the despair, boredom, and monotony that followed the brief delight of infatuation, which took a wrong turn when they decided to spend their lives together, when he saw her through the window of the café walking along the sidewalk. He recognized her immediately. She was one of those women you don’t easily forget; her movements were feline, confident, and vaguely threatening, and she was fully aware of the men gazing at her, but remained in command of her own carefully crafted solitude. He paid for the coffee and ran after the woman who, simply by reappearing before his eyes, produced an emotion in him that he didn’t expect to feel anymore, but there it was once again. As he followed her from a safe distance, he realized that she was no longer the young girl of a couple of years ago, but a full-grown woman who carried herself proudly, with a spring in her step, in complete control of who she was. He imagined her with a boyfriend or a lover, and when she stopped to look in a store window, he slowed down and looked at her, waiting for her to notice him. She responded with a slight but radiant smile, and he kept walking past her, thinking that it wasn’t worth the trouble of getting involved with such a splendid girl while the splinters of his broken marriage were still digging into his flesh and, well, because he still had some hope of getting back together with the woman who had been his wife.

Many years passed, and he forgot about the woman he had seen a couple of times so long ago. He traveled overseas on business and managed to grow quite bored with Amsterdam, although as a consolation he became a fan of cold beer and solitary walks, which gave him the opportunity to admire all the young blond women with the whitest-white, velvety-smooth skin that they showed off with such determination while strolling around the tulip-filled parks, their shadows stretching off to infinity in the late-afternoon splendor that reminded him of the golden polish on an antique and princely set of silver dinnerware.

He returned to his native land and got married again, and this marriage lasted long enough to produce two children who transformed his home life into a peaceful, all-encompassing haven: placid, maybe a bit monotonous, true, but that was the trade-off for stability. Any marital disagreements they had were barely noticeable as they dropped the kids off at a day-care center that was run like a tiny sovereign state for children. It consumed a good part of the couple’s budget, but they felt it was worth it for the good of the children, who were attended on like demanding little monarchs. His wife worked very long hours and rose up through the ranks to an important managerial position, from which she toppled when Pedro, one of their little ones, died at the day-care center due to an unexplained respiratory failure that the specialists attributed to a congenital condition. There was nothing they could do about it. The child was destined to pass away suddenly and unexpectedly. His mother found it impossible to continue her career, as if quitting her job was the price she had to pay to protect her surviving child. It was an irrational decision, made so abruptly that it muddied their relationship to the point that, without knowing exactly how it happened, it led to their separation. He felt bad for her, since she had abandoned her dreams of success and had lost him as well due to the sudden death of their little one. It wasn’t fair. But who ever said life was fair?

There was a period following the breakup of his second marriage when he started to see the mystery woman more often. One time it was at a movie theater. She had gone to see the same film and they exchanged looks in the lobby, their faces lit up by the glow of the marquee. Shortly after, he spotted her on the corner while he was riding the bus. It was only a fleeting vision, but clear enough for him to realize that she was as magnificent as ever and that all those times he had seen her, she had never been with somebody else. She was always alone, as if she didn’t need anyone by her side. She stood out like a single flower against the dull gray background of a vacant lot. Sometimes he thought about her. When he found himself in the tiny apartment he rented after his second divorce, lying on the bed with his shoes off and his hands clasped behind his neck, he would entertain himself by imagining the long-awaited encounter with this mysterious woman who, he supposed, was some kind of high point or milestone in his life.

He wasn’t particularly religious, but since he was on his own again he occasionally flipped through a Bible that someone had given him in the hopes that it might bring him some comfort, and he read some verses that said that there is a time for everything: a time to be born and a time to die, a time to sow and a time to reap. Would there be a time for him to be with this mystery woman who kept turning up with the randomness of a winning lottery number? He saw her again during this period, three or four more times. They even said hello when they saw each other, as if they were friends, but he always walked right on by, regretting that he didn’t have the courage to stop and talk to her. She must have thought he was a strange and timid little man.

He started to dream up stories about this woman: that she was always alone because her lover was a jealous millionaire who insisted that she visit him on the weekends at some luxurious hotel in the country or at an exclusive beach with a dock full of yachts. Or, he imagined that she had sworn to become an unsolvable riddle to all men because of some horrible betrayal during her adolescence. Or that her mother or her father were invalids, and that caring for them had used up her ability to show affection for others. He preferred to stick with the image of the millionaire lover: that way, he could feel like he was playing a small, tangential role in the beginning of a risky but worthwhile adventure. Three years after that string of chance encounters with the woman, he saw her once again. She was leaving a clothing store, carrying the kind of bag used for feminine garments and accessories. Her movements were light and silky, flowing like a creature who was not of this world. She seemed so distant and unreal that for a few seconds he felt as if she were a product of his imagination. Her hair was styled in the latest fashion, shimmering with an iridescent glow that made him think of the black marble dome of a Hindu temple in one of those exotic tourist brochures. He chose not to approach her, as always. What could he possibly say to her? That they knew each other on account of a bunch of completely random encounters? Should he play the fool by introducing himself and offering his hand like some kind of pretentious Casanova? But time is unforgiving, he thought, and he was afraid that they might both be old and gray before they met again and finally had the opportunity to talk. Would there even be another opportunity? The chance meetings were just that, unlikely to be repeated.

In reality, he had given up hope of seeing her again during the two years that had passed since the last time he saw her leaving a women’s clothing store. He imagined, in his fantasy, that she had finally gotten tired of the putative millionaire lover and had left him, or that her sick mother or father had died and that she had finally decided to live her life freely, after putting it off for so long. Later he thought, more realistically, that the laws of chance were just playing their own mysterious games. After his second divorce, he never committed the imprudent act of getting married again. A few relatively short-lived relationships served to alleviate his loneliness and to satisfy the sexual needs of a man approaching his mid forties. I wonder how old she is? he sometimes asked himself, when he thought of her at all. Thirty? Thirty-two? She wouldn’t be as fresh and attractive as before. Beauty was fleeting by nature, that’s what made it so special.

So that when he saw her again, he felt a tremendous urgency, because this could easily be the last chance encounter he would have with this woman whom he had seen growing from adolescence to the fullness of womanhood in widely separated bursts, and who was now beginning her inevitable decline. He ran inside the building and headed for the elevators, but decided to take the stairs instead, figuring he wouldn’t miss her that way, no matter what floor she was on.

He climbed the steps eyeing every female shape going up or down, hoping to find the woman he was looking for. Panting for breath, he reached the top floor, which wasn’t really a floor but an empty terrace made of lumpy concrete that was crumbling in spots. She must have gone into one of the building’s many offices, and trying to find her by checking each of the offices would be like searching for a needle in a haystack. He decided to go back down the stairs and wait by the entrance. She had to leave the building at some point.

He still had a number of business matters to attend to that morning, but he shrugged his shoulders and resigned himself to spending a few hours waiting for her. He was prepared to spend the whole morning waiting outside the building if need be. But as he rushed downstairs, he grew worried about the possibility that the woman might have left the premises while he was looking for her on the upper floors. In the end, he planted himself by the doors like a nervous spy on his first day on the job and began to scrutinize the people leaving the building.

After a good three-quarters of an hour, it occurred to him to ask the uniformed doorman if there was another exit to the building. He answered that yes, there was another exit on the side street. All hope of seeing the woman vanished in an instant: She could have left by the side door. And he might never see her again, he thought. That day’s chance encounter with the rare milestone in his life that she represented could have been the last. But he didn’t lose heart. If she entered the building and he didn’t see her leave, it was possible that she worked in one of the offices, or at least had some reason to visit one of them. Studying the directory of the building’s occupants, he saw that it listed all kinds of businesses: legal counseling, doctors and dentists, several real-estate agencies, consulting services, even an employment agency. Where to start? Even though he was falling behind in his work, he decided it could wait while he conducted his investigation. If only he knew the woman’s name, at least, he thought that night when he got back from the pub where he usually ate. If he knew her name, it would be as easy as pie: He’d simply ask for her by name in all the businesses and offices in the building. Or even better, look her up in the telephone directory. But identifying someone whom he knew absolutely nothing about was really a job for a professional investigator, way too much work for a man who was actually pretty lazy when it came to doing anything beyond the demands of his day job. Maybe he should trust his luck and hope that he might run into her again someplace? He shook his head and decided to make himself a cup of weak coffee so it wouldn’t keep him awake. He had run into her at least seven or eight times by chance, and he was sure that the laws of chance or coincidence wouldn’t help him anymore regarding the woman he had carelessly allowed to slip past him for so many years.

He decided to begin his investigation at the employment agency, and immediately realized how ridiculous or suspicious he must have looked walking into the place and asking about a person whose name he didn’t know who fit such-and-such description. After recovering from this momentary embarrassment, he snuck a peek at all the women working there, another waste of time, since they were all wearing uniforms, and the woman he was looking for wasn’t wearing one when he saw her enter the building the day before. They told him that a lot of people came by the office every day to drop off photos and resumes, looking for work. Could he possibly see the applicants’ photos? he dared to ask, and immediately regretted it when they answered, with some disdain, that it was impossible: That information was confidential.

He limited himself to a few timid glances at the female employees working in the offices and waiting rooms next to the employment agency. And with a heavy heart, he realized that this method was getting him nowhere. Describing a woman’s physical appearance fifty times over in every office in the building was complete idiocy.

After work that day, while sitting in his armchair by the picture window staring at the cold, flickering light outside and pondering the situation, he remembered that when the police are looking for an unidentified suspect they sometimes use an Identi-Kit or a sketch artist. That could be the answer. The next morning he impatiently went about his normal routine, but at lunchtime he didn’t go to his usual pub, he went to the park where all the street artists go who specialize in drawing portraits of the passersby. A skinny guy with long hair who was making a charcoal drawing in the shade of a tree seemed just right for the job. He approached the artist and told him what he wanted. The guy ran his hand through his long, stringy hair and said that it would be a bit complicated, but he’d give it a try. The man had to pay in advance for the portrait of the mystery woman, and spent the next half-hour trying to recall her features as accurately as possible. The artist sat there patiently changing the details that didn’t square with the man’s memory, until he ended up with a drawing of a face that only looked a little bit like the woman he was looking for. Out of curiosity, the artist asked if this was a case of a missing person, or if the subject of the drawing had died. No, it was just for sentimental reasons, the man answered with a lazy smile that he figured must have looked phony to the other man. He took the portrait and went back to work.

Have you seen this woman? He repeated the question over and over on each floor of the building he had seen her enter. The answers were always vague. Some of the people he questioned even tried to avoid speaking to him and quickly moved away. They must think I’m from the police, he thought. A few shook their heads doubtfully: They thought they might have seen a woman who looked like the one in the portrait, but that was it. Even the doormen and janitors couldn’t offer more specific details. A drawing isn’t as good as a photo, one of them said to him. He looked at the portrait for the millionth time and saw that it was true. The portrait captured the features of someone he had brought forth from his imagination. Frankly, it could have been anybody, or nobody.

But the failure of the people in that building to recognize the sketch didn’t discourage him completely. Maybe somebody else would recognize her, and so—his hope surging like the brief, weak flame of a single matchstick—by some stroke of luck he might still meet her, and he wasn’t going to miss that opportunity.

He had the portrait laminated in plastic so it wouldn’t get damaged, and started to carry it with him wherever he went, along with the folders containing his professional documents. Sometimes, in some of the places he went, he ventured to show them the portrait to see if any of his business contacts might know the woman. He would explain that it was a distant relative who had disappeared, but the family hadn’t given up hope of finding her. A photo would be much better, they invariably told him. Didn’t the family have a photo of her? Sometimes when he showed the portrait to people he had already talked to, their reactions were more confused: They looked at him as if he were touched in the head, an eccentric old fool who wandered around showing everybody a woman’s portrait and asking if they knew who she was.

But his determination never wavered. And when a successful business deal brought in some extra money, he decided to spend the money on a bunch of classified ads in all the big newspapers, reproducing the woman’s portrait along with a brief notice asking anyone who could provide information about her to contact him by phone. He used his office number because he wanted to be absolutely sure that he wouldn’t miss any calls, and he started to neglect his work, staying glued to the phone in case the next ring brought some news that would finally bring him face-to-face with the mystery woman.

And it worked. He started getting calls. But to his great disappointment, most of them came from liars and jokers. Some of them even tried to wheedle money out of him in exchange for some supposedly useful piece of information. He dismissed them out of hand. Others provided him with a street address where they said he would find the woman, and he went to the places in question, taking the laminated portrait with him. At one address, he came across a half-crazy woman who claimed that she was the woman in the portrait; she also thought that he was a theatrical agent offering her a contract. In the remaining cases, people gave their opinions about how this neighbor or that acquaintance looked something like the woman in the portrait. They treated him like someone important, someone trying to solve a mystery that was worthy of column space in the newspapers because of an urgent need to identify the person in the enigmatic portrait. Holding on to a slim hope, he followed up on all their suggestions, but nothing came of it: The women in question didn’t look anything like the one he was looking for. And so the sketch proved useless. He had wasted his money trying to find her with it.

Time flowed on, and coming to grips with this reality, he gradually resigned himself to the fact that he would never see the mystery woman again. He had tempted fate by trying to find her, given that all of his encounters with her had been the result of pure chance; although it had happened many times, in the end each one was by pure chance. He couldn’t bring himself to tear up the portrait or get rid of it, which had been his intention when the search he had undertaken led him nowhere. He simply left it in a drawer and forgot about it. He had been obsessed with that woman, but in the end he understood that there was no possibility of having any kind of relationship with her. She would remain forever what she was: a mystery.

But the unexpected happened, and how. He bought a car, which he was driving one rainy afternoon on a busy street. His brakes failed and he started to skid and before he knew it he felt the shock of crashing into a smaller car that had swerved out of its lane and come zooming towards him. His car was knocked sideways by the impact. It spun around several times before coming to a halt, leaving him bruised by the impact, with an absurd, otherworldly feeling that he couldn’t possibly be alive. Although his seat belt was still attached, he let himself be carried off by a lazy indifference to his fate. He closed his eyes, took stock of the situation, and, gradually realizing that the various injuries he felt from the multiple impacts were actually minor, he let someone help him out of the car. Then he heard the wailing sirens of several ambulances rushing to the scene of the accident. And he realized that he had been sitting there, dazed but calm, for quite a while. Supported by the person who had helped him out of his car, he saw in the leaden twilight and the slashing rain that the paramedics were carrying stretchers from the car that had crashed into his, which had been reduced to a twisted pile of scrap metal giving off the pungent odor of leaking gasoline. Then the stretchers passed by and he was thunderstruck: In spite of the semidarkness, he recognized the unmistakable face of the woman he had fruitlessly searched for after having so many chance encounters with her throughout his life. It was her. Still slightly dazed, and trembling, he approached just as the stretcher was about to be loaded into an ambulance. One of the paramedics asked if he knew the victim.

Still reeling from his devastating encounter with her, he confirmed that he knew her with a vague gesture.

“She’s dead, and her companion too,” said the paramedic, shutting the rear door of the ambulance.

A pair of policemen emerged from the crowd of spectators gathering in the rain to gawk at the accident and asked him to go with them. Overwhelmed by all the commotion, and his painful bruises, he let himself be led away, quietly, all the while thinking about how the laws of chance are part of the strange architecture that destiny designs for us.
Copyright © 2012 by Eliécer Cárdenas; translation Copyright © 2012 by Kenneth Wishnia

NEVER ENOUGH

by Ralph Ellis | 6115 words

Crime fiction, Ralph Ellis told EQMM, hooked him when he was a college student and accidentally picked up The Thin Man by Dashiell Hammett. He went on to work for newspapers across the Southeast, often reporting on crime, and now lives in Atlanta, where he is the editor for an online news organization. This is his first published work of fiction, but he has already completed a mystery novel about a police reporter and is at work on another.

Joe Kenner leaned down and examined the dead woman’s feet, being of the belief that shoes reveal a person’s character. One tan sandal had slipped off to reveal the brand name. Chanel. A thin gold bracelet encircled the narrow ankle of the same shapely foot, which looked so soft and supple Kenner had the urge to squeeze it. Brenda, his wife of thirty-seven years, had feet hard as hoofs.

The woman had been shot in the waiting room at the Honda dealership on the Millerton bypass. Kenner hoisted himself upright with a groan and walked in a semicircle around the body. He registered tan slacks and pressed white blouse, unlined olive complexion, and slender but curvy figure. Somehow, he knew, her good looks got her killed.

“Tell me what you know,” he said to Tim Brownlee, his protégé. Brownlee was the mayor’s nephew, a smooth-faced twenty-five-year-old with no discernible skills other than knowing how to get along.

“She brought her Escalade in two days ago for valve work and came to pick up the car,” Brownlee said. “But when they gave her the car she complained they didn’t wash and wax it. So they went to work and she sat down in the waiting room.”

“I don’t need to know that unless she died of boredom.”

“A man walked into the waiting room and said something about having a baby and then he shot her. He walked out and drove away. Nobody stopped him because they were freaking out. I mean, things like this just don’t happen around here.”

Kenner glanced at the body. “She doesn’t look pregnant. What’s the description of the shooter?”

“Slim, blond, about forty, wearing khaki pants and a blue polo shirt. And a baseball cap.”

“Great,” Kenner said. “He looks like all the white guys in town. Let’s go down to the country club and find some suspects.”

The manager of the dealership walked up shaking his head and said the video cameras had been malfunctioning for a few days. Kenner gave him a disapproving look and the manager handed over the woman’s work order without being asked. Her name was Kimberly Collins and she lived in Henry Plantation, a new, high-dollar subdivision. Kenner guessed she was in her mid thirties.

“What’s her husband’s name?”

“She didn’t say she was married,” the manager said. He was a tubby guy in a short-sleeved white shirt and a black tie. The nametag said Nick Glass.

“She’s wearing a big rock. How could you miss it?”

“We just talked about the car.”

“So you hit on her,” Kenner said. “You asked her out, didn’t you?”

“No, no. I just picked her up at her house and brought her to the dealership. It’s a service we offer to some customers.”

Kenner put on his Mount Rushmore face. Glass went pink, then red, then bright red. A tiny trickle of sweat slid down his round cheek.

“Talk to your people,” Kenner commanded. “Help them remember something else, understand? Call me today at three o’clock with an update.” Kenner turned to Brownlee and said, “Let’s go find the loving spouse.”

Brownlee drove the unmarked Crown Victoria while Kenner watched the fast-food joints and tire stores of Millerton slip by. He called it Mullet Town, because of the prevalent male hairstyle. Nine months ago, shortly after his fifty-eighth birthday, Kenner retired from the Atlanta Police Department, where he’d spent quality time with his share of dead bodies. He followed Brenda to her hometown of Millerton, where she had a sick mother to look after. Kenner went stir crazy from boredom before the movers left. Then strange old ladies knocked on the front door with baked goods and expected him to make conversation. Desperate to get out of the house, he jumped when Mayor Cecil Wood created a detective’s job for him, making it clear Kenner’s primary duty was turning Brownlee into a reasonable facsimile of a police investigator.

“Why’d she bring an Escalade to a Honda dealership?” Kenner said to Brownlee.

“We don’t have a Cadillac dealership in town. The nearest one is forty miles away, in Atlanta.”

“What else don’t you have here in Millerton? Besides professional sports teams and good restaurants.”

“Traffic jams. Child porn. And murders. Well, not many. The last one happened three years ago when Bert Burnett killed his neighbor because the neighbor’s dog bit his kid. He killed the dog too, a young pit bull. Most people could understand that. This one will freak everybody out.”

“It’s freaking out the mayor. He’s already called me four times, but I haven’t answered.”

Brownlee flinched. “Why not?”

“Because I’m working a case. You are too.”

Brownlee pondered the fact that somebody would dare to ignore his uncle. Kenner found it remarkable the young man never changed his facial expression, no matter what the situation. With practice, he might learn to turn that look of vapidity into a stone face, a necessary tool for a cop.

Brownlee drove straight through the unmanned guard gate at Henry Plantation, made two lefts and a right, and pulled into a driveway circling in front of a stucco home of a vaguely European style. The place cost eight hundred thousand easy, Kenner thought. A light blue Jeep SUV was parked in front.

A chunky bleached blonde in business clothes opened the door and exchanged hellos with Brownlee, obviously acquainted.

“Tony’s waiting,” she said. “He knew you were coming.”

She led them across hardwood floors, quick and agile in black high heels, and turned into a bright kitchen. A man with graying blond hair sat at a country French table typing on a laptop with one hand while talking into a cell phone.

Kenner’s adrenaline kicked in. Tony Collins fit the shooter’s description, but the clothes were different: khaki shorts and a yellow polo shirt. He wore gleaming Nike athletic shoes with socks that only covered half the ankle. Not exactly confidence-inspiring footwear for a grown man. Collins turned off the phone and stood. Kenner tensed, not knowing if the guy was a distraught husband or a wife-killer, and squeezed his left arm over the Glock 9mm tucked into the shoulder holster under his coat.

“What happened to my wife?” Collins said with his arms outstretched. His diction was clear and genteel. “Who killed Kimberly?”

“We’re trying to find out,” Kenner said, and went through the sorry-for-your-loss sentences he’d repeated dozens of times in the past. Collins and the police officers sat at the table while the woman hovered in the background. Kenner took out his pocket-sized notepad and a pen and said, “I’ve got to ask: Where were you around ten o’clock this morning?”

“I was right here,” Collins said, gesturing around the room and not seeming insulted by the question. “I have a home office. I own ToCo Investments. Today I was nailing down some details on the house with Kathy.”

That’s where Kenner knew the woman from, the real-estate billboard on the bypass with her bigger-than-life mug shot. Kenner thought she must have some ego.

“I’m Kathy Minter,” she said, fanning her flushed face with her hand. “I sold them the house. The mayor called me with the news and I had the sad duty of telling Tony.”

Kenner turned back to Collins and said, “Did your wife have any enemies, receive any threats?”

“No,” he said, shaking his head. “Everybody loved her. She was a beautiful woman with a great heart.”

Kathy Minter’s cell phone rang and she grabbed her purse off a chair and walked out, cutting her eyes at Kenner as she passed.

Collins had only been married three months but knew surprisingly little about his new wife. She was a Delta flight attendant and they met on a plane. Her maiden name was Swinton. She was thirty-nine and used to live in Atlanta, but he’d never been to her old place. She had family in Florida, but he’d never met them. Kenner thought Collins looked about fifty—an eleven-year age difference.

“You had no curiosity about her history?” Kenner said. “That’s kind of odd.”

“Neither one of us is a spring chicken,” Collins said. “We both wanted a fresh start.”

“Don’t ask, don’t tell, right?”

Collins held his gaze on Kenner, as if deciding whether to blow up or not.

“We decided the best way was to move ahead. No secrets, but we didn’t want to get bogged down in ancient history either.”

“The guy who shot her said something about having a baby. Was your wife expecting?”

“What?” Collins said, lurching forward. “That’s impossible. We didn’t want children. That’s out of the question.”

The question had hit a nerve. Kenner knew he wouldn’t get any more good information and asked for a photo of Kim Collins. Tony Collins led him into a high-ceilinged living room with sleek furniture and a wall of windows overlooking a swimming pool and landscaped backyard. Kenner inhaled the new-house smell. Three photographs of Kim Collins were scattered around the room and an oil painting of her in younger days hung over the mantle. The husband picked up a framed photo of the couple from the top of a gleaming baby grand piano and handed it to Kenner.

“This is recent,” he said.

Kim Collins was so sexy the picture frame felt moist. She had a long and graceful jaw line, almond-shaped eyes, and a smile that relegated Tony Collins to wallpaper.

“I’ll bring it back,” Kenner said.

“Keep it as long as you need to. Just find the killer.”

Brownlee drove them back to the police station, where they shared a tiny back office crammed with two old desks.

“You should have introduced me to Kathy,” Kenner said.

“Sorry, I thought you knew her,” Brownlee said, leaning against his desk and crossing his ankles. His shiny cordovan loafers would be no good if he had to chase a bad guy.

“I’m the new kid in town. She was very helpful.”

“She’s into everybody’s business.”

“Get her down here. She wants to tell me something.”

The real-estate woman arrived in ten minutes, tapping on the doorframe and asking, “Y’all needed me?”

Kenner stood and motioned her to a straight chair next to his desk. She sat and crossed smooth, unblemished legs that belonged on a much younger, slimmer woman.

“Who’d want to kill Kim?” Kenner said.

“Oh, every woman in town. Men fell at her feet.”

“She ran around on him?”

“I don’t know about that,” she said, reaching into her purse to silence the phone. “But here’s an example. My husband is retired and handles the books in my business. One day his cell phone buzzed and I picked it up. It was a text from Kim, wondering if he could meet her for coffee. I didn’t realize he even knew how to text. I backed Jerry into a corner and he confessed everything. She started out asking him innocent questions about the real-estate market, but then it got kind of personal. He loved the attention. He actually picked up her dry cleaning one afternoon.”

“So you’re confessing to murder?”

“No,” she said with a smirk. “If I were going to kill somebody, it’d be my

husband. I’m saying Kim liked the game. She liked to go behind people’s backs and she liked to lead people astray. With Jerry, she was just staying in practice.”

Kenner leaned back in his swivel chair and took in the fine down on Kathy Minter’s jaw.

“That’s a very nice house you sold them. Mr. Collins must be doing okay.”

“Well, not as well as he hoped,” she said, lowering her voice. “When he moved, he lost some clients. In fact, they just took out a second mortgage. That didn’t stop him from buying a brand-new Jaguar convertible for Kim. But no matter how much money he spent, she wouldn’t quit working.”

“She was still a flight attendant? Why? He’s loaded.”

“She liked having her own money. And she did what she wanted to do.”

“Always?”

Kathy Minter nodded, more with her eyes than her head, and Kenner saw the beauty queen who still lived inside her. He told her what the shooter had said about babies.

“Wow,” she said. “Kim did not want kids. She mentioned that several times. I think it was a sore point with Tony.”

They exchanged business cards and cell-phone numbers. After she left, Kenner told Brownlee to run background checks on both the Collinses and to get their cell-phone and landline records through the district attorney. His desk phone rang.

“I was at the Honder place,” a voice full of gravel said. “I saw that guy drive away and got part of the tag number.”

“Great, what’s your name, sir?”

“I ain’t telling. I don’t want to go to court as a witness.”

Kenner wrote down three letters and a number for the tag on a late-model black Lexus convertible. Kenner hung up and Brownlee announced the computer system was down.

“I’ll go home and get my laptop,” Brownlee said. “That’ll be better than nothing, but we won’t be hooked up directly to the state system to check out that tag number.”

“On your way, call the IT guy and tell him the problem. I’ll improvise here, like the old days.”

Kenner called Todd Ramsey, a friend at the Atlanta police. It was his first contact with his old department since retiring. “I need a favor,” Kenner said. “Run this partial tag number for me. It’s a black Lexus.”

“This is not a free service, you know,” Ramsey said, but Kenner heard the keyboard clicking. “That information matches up to one car in Georgia, registered at an address on Lenox Road in Atlanta to a Kimberly Swinton.”

“The bad guy drove off in the victim’s car,” Kenner said. “But she didn’t drive that car to the dealership. Somebody gave her a lift. Had the Lexus been reported stolen?”

It hadn’t. The Escalade was registered in Kim Collins’ name at an address off North Paces Ferry Road in Atlanta, the new Jaguar in Millerton. One woman, three cars.

Brownlee walked in with his laptop tucked under his arm and a cup of coffee in each hand. “You take it black, right?” he said.

“You remembered something! Plug in and find out who lives at this address on Lenox Road. I’ll put out a statewide alert for the getaway car. We’re going to Atlanta.”

They got in the car and Kenner called his old boss in Atlanta and gave him the details. He next telephoned the state crime lab in Atlanta, where Kim Collins’ body had been taken for an autopsy. Kenner wasn’t sure whom to talk with, since the Atlanta PD gave their body business to a different place, the Fulton County medical examiner’s office. His call bounced around before he got the right person.

“We’ll do the autopsy tomorrow morning or this afternoon,” Dr. Andrew Dover said. “We’re backed up with bodies from a trailer fire in Gainesville. Four dead.”

“I have no leads. Can you tell me anything?”

“The body hasn’t even come in the door, Detective. I can’t perform miracles.”

“Keep me in mind when you find out something,” Kenner said.

Kenner watched the suburban yards and cow pastures of Millerton disappear and dense and dirty Atlanta come into view. He hadn’t been back since retirement, thinking he needed a clean break, yet he felt euphoric as the car entered the city.

As Kenner’s old boss promised, they found an Atlanta patrol car waiting in a Chick-fil-A parking lot on Peachtree Street in Buckhead. Brownlee pulled parallel and the drivers’ windows slid down simultaneously. Kenner knew the uniform cop’s round, red face, but not his name. The cop said, “Hear you had a murder down there. Somebody trampled by livestock?”

“Wiseass,” Kenner said. “Follow us.”

He gave Brownlee directions to the Lenox Road address the Lexus was registered to. It was a blocky, five-story condo building with jutting balconies about a mile from Lenox Mall. The police officers parked their cars near the front door and one of the residents let them inside. They took the elevator to the third floor and a lean blond man in a pressed Oxford shirt and rep tie opened the door to unit 312. His blue eyes shot open when he saw the uniformed Atlanta cop. He glanced up and down the hallway before motioning the three officers into his foyer and shutting the door.

“What the heck is going on?” he said.

“Alex Zack? I’m Detective Joe Kenner of the Millerton Police Department. Kim Collins is dead.”

The man’s face crumpled in what Kenner recognized as genuine grief. He put his palm on his forehead and walked into a living room lit by floor-to-ceiling windows. He dropped into a stuffed chair and Kenner sat on the end of a white leather sofa. Zack wore brown tassel loafers, worn but well maintained, indicating a traditionalist personality.

“Good God,” Zack said after Kenner described the shooting. “Kim was headstrong and made people mad, but to shoot her? Why did you come here?”

“The killer drove away in a car registered at this address.”

“A black Lexus convertible? I bought that car for Kim right before she, uh, moved away.”

“Can you account for your whereabouts when the shooting happened?”

“I was with customers at my store,” Zack said. “You don’t think I had anything to do with Kim’s death, do you? Call the store and check. Lighting Designs, near the mall.”

Kenner looked at Brownlee, who nodded and walked out of the condo.

Zack dropped his head into his hands and stayed in that position a full minute. Kenner looked around. He recognized the furniture style—contemporary—because he read Brenda’s design magazines while sitting on the toilet. The room was neat but dusty, and he got the feeing nobody else lived there, certainly no woman. Zack lifted his head with tears leaking from his eyes.

“I used to think I’d be happy to hear about Kim’s death,” he said. “I hated her when she dumped me for that lawyer. Now I hate myself for feeling that way.”

“I’m sorry to be the one to break the news.”

“I still miss her,” Zack said. “I’d had girlfriends before and almost got married once, but nothing like Kim. She was something, so stylish and confident.” He wiped his right eye with the heel of his hand. “She was always together, always making sure her toenail polish matched her fingernails, even if she was wearing cowboy boots. She had ten thousand bottles of polish.”

Kenner smiled and said, “How’d you meet?”

“On a flight. I ordered a Coke and she made a joke about Atlanta being the home of Coke. Then a teenager had an anxiety attack after we took off and Kim calmed her down in a very expert way. Her voice was so calming.” His own voice slipped into a lower register and he gazed out the window. “I saw her in the terminal and complimented her and asked her out, which is the kind of impulsive thing I never do. I couldn’t believe it when she said yes. We got serious pretty fast. She wanted to ‘start fresh’ with me, so I bought this condo and we decorated it together. Actually, she did most of the decorating and I just paid for it.”

“Sounds beautiful. What went wrong?”

“I proposed marriage,” he said. “She said yes, with two conditions. She wanted to redecorate the place all over again with a whole new color scheme. I told her I couldn’t afford that.”

“And?”

Zack blushed and said, “She wanted me to have a vasectomy.”

“A vasectomy?” Kenner said. “That’s not asking for much.”

“Now it seems incredible, but at the time I considered doing it. I’ve always wanted children and I thought she might change her mind. I’m forty-five, that’s not too late to become a father. But she was firm. She wanted to be absolutely sure she didn’t get pregnant. We argued for weeks and she said she wanted to think about it. What I didn’t know is, she started looking around.”

Kenner arched his eyebrows, though he wasn’t surprised.

“His name is Jon Stitcher. He’s a lawyer. He lives on North Paces Ferry Road. His office is on Peachtree, a half-mile from Piedmont Hospital. I’ve driven by that office many times and I always looked, hoping Kim would walk out the door so I could see her one more time. Once she left, she never returned my calls or e-mails. She cut me off, like I didn’t exist.”

A knock broke the interview. The Atlanta cop opened the door and Brownlee walked in.

“His alibi checked out,” he said.

In the car, Brownlee used his cell phone to look up the business address for Jon Stitcher, also discovering his home address matched the registration for Kim Collins’ Escalade. They drove down Peachtree Street again and stopped at a squat brick building with an English script sign out front. It said, “The Law Complex.”

“The law is complex,” Kenner said to Brownlee and got out of the car.

The receptionist was a skinny black woman who didn’t blink when the three cops walked in and asked for Stitcher. Two minutes later a door opened and he strode into the room—yet another slender blond man. This one slicked his hair straight back and wore a dark blue double-breasted suit with a thin chalk stripe and shoulder padding. He spread his legs into a commanding stance and positioned his fists on his hips. Kenner thought he looked like an extra from a 1940s gangster movie.

“You wanted to see me?” Stitcher said.

“Kim Collins is dead. She was shot to death this morning.”

“That’s terrible news.” His voice was dry as Death Valley but his upper lip glistened with perspiration. “I know you’re here because of my relationship with Kim. I’ll be glad to answer questions. Let me call my lawyer.”

While Kenner waited, he stepped outside the building and telephoned the Honda dealership.

“It’s three-fifteen,” Kenner said.

“I was about to call you,” Nick Glass said. “I’m sitting in my office with the service rep from the security company. One camera outside was working off and on. We have a few frames you’ll want to see.”

“I need those images right away. I mean now.”

“Give me an e-mail address.”

Kenner sat down at a conference table in a back room with Stitcher and Ned Jennings. He was a lawyer Kenner had seen in Atlanta courtrooms when upper-class people committed lower-class crimes like beating up their girlfriends or buying street drugs. He was a dark-haired version of Stitcher, but ten years older. Both lawyers wore black cap-toe oxfords, a serious shoe. Kenner approved.

“My client broke up with that woman months ago,” Jennings said. “She’s ancient history. Do you think Jon Stitcher is a killer? Do you know who he is? He’s one of the top asbestos lawyers in the country.”

Stitcher’s tanning-bed glow increased ten megawatts.

“We’ve got information that says otherwise,” Brownlee said.

Kenner held up his hand and shot Brownlee a shut-up look. “He fits the description of the shooter,” Kenner said. “We think witnesses will pick him out of a lineup. He used to live with the victim. We’re going to search his home and find other evidence.”

“That’s not much. You’re wasting his valuable time. He canceled an appointment for this.”

Kenner said to Stitcher, “When did you last talk to Kim?”

He tightened his already crossed legs. “About three months ago.”

“Bad breakup?”

“It was for the best.”

“When you met Kim on the flight, what city were you going to?”

“To Atlanta. From Dallas,” he said with a cough.

“At what point did you leave your wife?”

Jennings said, “I don’t see how that’s relevant.”

“The Escalade, how much did that cost?”

“Wait a minute,” Jennings said. “What Escalade are we talking about?”

“The Escalade registered in Kim Collins’ name at Mister Stitcher’s home address on North Paces Ferry Road. The one Kim Collins tried to pick up at the dealership this morning before she was killed.”

“I’ve never been to Millerton,” Stitcher said.

“Stop talking,” Jennings said.

Jennings and Stitcher stood and walked to a back corner of the conference room and started whispering, their voices sounding like shoes sliding across a concrete floor. Kenner looked around. Why did city lawyers always decorate their offices with fox-hunting prints?

“Counselors,” he called, “we’re feeling left out.”

Jennings walked back to the table and said, “This is bullshit.”

Brownlee opened his laptop and clicked an e-mail attachment. A grainy black-and-white photo opened showing a man in a dark shirt, light-colored pants, and baseball cap walking across the parking lot of the dealership. Brownlee clicked open a second attachment that caught the man’s profile from a distance. It looked a little like Stitcher. Kenner tapped the screen with a pencil and said, “That’s your client.”

“No more questions,” Jennings said, slicing the air with his palm.

“You mean no more answers,” Kenner said. “We’ll be asking lots of questions.”

Brownlee recited the Miranda warning. Stitcher tried to set his face into a mask of impassivity while the Atlanta cop cuffed his hands behind his back, but Kenner saw his eyes flick around the room, focusing on nothing and nobody.

“Don’t say anything, Jon,” Jennings said. “I’ll visit you tomorrow and get you out on bail. I’ll call your father.”

Brownlee drove again. It was seven at night and the rush-hour traffic had thinned. The lawyer sat like a statue in the backseat. Just south of the airport Kenner’s cell buzzed. It was Dover, from the medical examiner’s office.

“I just finished the Collins woman,” he said. “Gunshot wounds to the chest and stomach. Died instantly. Doesn’t look like she had any drugs in her system.”

“How pregnant was she? How many weeks?”

They talked two more minutes and Kenner turned off the phone. He glanced backward to see Stitcher suddenly paying attention.

“That was the medical examiner,” Kenner told him. “Don’t know if you care, but Kim Collins wasn’t pregnant.”

Stitcher jerked forward and said, “You’re trying to trick me. Why would she lie?”

“Dunno,” Kenner said, turning forward.

“I just don’t believe it,” Stitcher said. With his hands cuffed behind his back, he struggled to find a suitable position on the seat before flopping onto his side. Kenner heard him hyperventilating.

He motioned for Brownlee to exit the interstate and park in the corner of a bright convenience-store parking lot. He locked his Glock in the trunk, went inside the store, and returned with two cans of Coke. He squeezed into the backseat and unlocked Stitcher’s cuffs. Stitcher stripped off his suit coat and gulped the Coke. Sweat streaked his white dress shirt.

“Lying bitch. Now I’m going to prison because of her lies.”

Kenner said, “Why’d you get the vasectomy?”

Stitcher froze, then exhaled deeply and fell backward onto the seat.

“How’d you know? I didn’t tell anybody but Ned, and I know he hasn’t told you yet.”

“I’m a detective,” Kenner said. “I figure things out.”

Stitcher flopped his head back against the car seat. “We made a great couple. We turned heads whenever we walked into a room together. My wife turned into such a frump after we got married, but Kim was just sexy all the time.” He shook his head in disgust. “She led me around by my pecker. As soon as I got snipped, she started moving away from me, like she’d done all she needed to do.”

“I agree Kim was a looker. Why didn’t you tell her to get her tubes tied?”

“She just wouldn’t discuss it.” He sighed.

Kenner handed the other Coke can to the lawyer.

“I’m confused. She wasn’t really pregnant, so why did you think she was?”

“She told me,” Stitcher said, his voice cracking. “By e-mail. She wouldn’t take my phone calls—and believe me, I called a thousand times—but a month ago she sent an e-mail. Just wanted to say hello.”

He started quivering. Kenner handed him a napkin to dry his eyes and wondered if Brenda had taken the chicken thighs out of the freezer.

“And I answered,” Stitcher croaked, “because I was desperate to talk with this woman. I still cared about her. She told me this stuff about her new husband, how much money he made, the Jaguar he bought her, their great house, how they met at church in San Francisco. And finally she told me she was pregnant and had never been happier. Can you believe that? She talks me into a vasectomy, then gets pregnant by another guy!”

Stitcher slammed the Coke can against the car-door window.

“Hey, calm down!” Kenner said. “Keep it under control.”

“Calm down, right,” Stitcher snarled, punching his leg with his right fist. “I’m going to prison because of that bitch.”

Kenner put the cuffs on again. They drove to Millerton and took him to the police-station interview room. Stitcher signed a waiver and confessed into a tape recorder.

“Ned will be furious with me,” he said, “but it would come to this anyway. Let’s get it over with.”

“We’ll mention your cooperation,” Kenner said. “How’d you know she was going to be at the Honda dealership? Did you tail her? Hire a private detective?”

“No, I thought I was getting over her. Yesterday the mechanic had a question about part of the repair but couldn’t reach Kim on the phone. He looked in the glove box and found old receipts with my name and phone number. He called and said it would be ready the next day at ten o’clock. I mean, she dumps me and I still get calls about the damn car.”

Stitcher turned to Kenner, his tanned face growing red with fury.

“I bought her that Escalade, a one hundred thousand dollar car. Now I’m driving the damn Lexus she left behind. Think about how I felt every time I turned on the car. I mean, wouldn’t you kill a woman who did something like that? Put yourself in my shoes.”

“I like your shoes,” Kenner said, “but I don’t approve of killing women.”

Kenner checked him into the jail. Brownlee helped fill out the paperwork and observed the booking process. Around midnight they finished and walked out the back door of the police station onto the cooling asphalt of the parking lot.

“Man, Kim Collins was some kind of woman,” Brownlee said. “These men went crazy for her.”

“She went through guys like I go through Big Macs.”

“Why didn’t Stitcher just buy another car if it bothered him so much?”

“He was still emotionally involved with Kim. That was his connection. He loved hating her.”

Brownlee thought about that, but Kenner wasn’t sure he’d understand. The kid lived his life in low gear. He had such a sheltered existence that love and hate were almost abstract principles. Finally, the younger man said, “Well, I guess you figured it out.”

“Hardly. I still don’t know why Kim told Stitcher she was pregnant if it wasn’t true. And I can’t explain the last e-mail.”

The detectives knocked on Tony Collins’ front door at eight-thirty the next morning. The widower was up and dressed in creased slacks, a knit shirt, and brown Italian loafers. Kenner realized he had a philosophical opposition to shoes without laces, except for bedroom slippers.

“You should have called.”

“We made an arrest,” Kenner said. Collins motioned for them to come inside. They sat down again at the kitchen table and Kenner laid the photo of Kim and Tony Collins right in front of him.

“Your wife was killed by a man named Jon Stitcher, a lawyer who lives in Atlanta,” Kenner said. “Heard of him?”

“Never.”

“Are you sure?”

“Well, Kim might have mentioned his name.”

“Stitcher said your wife sent e-mails saying she was pregnant. That upset him for two reasons. He still loved her. And he’d gotten a vasectomy at her insistence.”

“A vasectomy. Holy crap,” Collins said. He walked to the sink, drew a glass of water, and took a small swallow. He cleared his throat and said, “She wasn’t pregnant. I’m absolutely sure of that.”

“She said some real mean things,” Kenner said. He unfolded a piece of paper from his coat pocket. “Here’s one e-mail that was sent last week. ‘Dear Jon, blah blah blah, we just saw the sonogram. It’s a boy! We’re going to name him Anthony. I’m ecstatic. I hope you find this kind of happiness someday. Blah blah blah. Regards, Kim.’ ”

Kenner laid the paper on the picture frame.

“Wow. This is a kick in the gut,” Collins said. “Now I feel like I didn’t know my wife at all. I feel kind of sick.” He put his hand over his mouth, burbling, “Excuse me.”

Kenner grabbed his arm and stood, holding him in place.

“Mr. Stitcher allowed us to look at his e-mails after his arrest. He received one from your wife at ten-oh-five yesterday morning. That’s hard to explain, since she was shot to death five minutes earlier.”

Collins moved his lips, as if to speak, and sat down again.

“Oh shit,” he said.

“We know your wife didn’t send those e-mails,” Kenner said. “You did.”

Collins pressed his hands against his temples, as if to squeeze something out of his brain. He slapped his palms on the table and said, “I didn’t know about his vasectomy. I really didn’t know. Do you really think the e-mails made him do it?”

“He loved Kim. Yes, the e-mails made him do it.”

Collins scrunched his face and wailed, “No, no, no, no. Kim, Kim, Kim.”

Kenner grabbed the photo and held it up to Collins’ face. “This beautiful woman is dead because of you.”

Collins knocked the photo to the floor with both hands, causing the glass in the frame to break. He jerked to his feet, knocking his chair backwards.

“Stop it!” he yelled. “I didn’t want her killed. I just wanted to hurt Jon Stitcher. I got sick of hearing about him and his car and their social life and the way he treated her like a princess. Screw him! So I got his e-mail address and I sent the messages. And I told that lie about her being pregnant. And you know something? It made me feel better.”

Collins stood in the middle of the kitchen with his fists balled, panting like he’d just run a mile. “Screw! Jon! Stitcher!”

Kenner stepped into Collins’ face and said, “You did it because your wife conned you into getting a vasectomy too.”

Collins recoiled and deflated, like a rowdy child slapped by a parent. Shame seeped into his face.

“I gave her everything—a new house, a new car,” Collins whispered. “I uprooted my life, left my friends behind. But it was never enough for Kim. I thought one more thing would make her happy.”

He staggered out of the kitchen, still shaking his head as he crossed the living room. At the other end of the house, a door slammed.

The detectives drove in silence until they reached the police station and pulled into the parking spot designated for the detective’s car. Brownlee left the car running for the air conditioning.

“I didn’t see that coming,” he said. “How’d you know Collins had a vasectomy? Stitcher too.”

“Guesswork mostly, based on Kim’s patterns. She was a very consistent woman. She’d find a man, take their money, get a new car, bully them into a vasectomy, and move on. She sure liked blond guys.”

Kenner smiled, but the younger man maintained a stone face.

“Will the DA prosecute Tony Collins?”

“For what? Being an asshole? It’s not like he pulled the trigger. A decent lawyer would stop that idea in a second. On the bright side, he’ll feel like crap for the rest of his life. I’ll call Kathy Minter. Maybe she can help us keep tabs on Mr. Collins so we can torment him when he moves.”

“I’d like to go back and slap him around right now,” Brownlee said. “I’d like to pistol-whip the bastard. He’s awful.”

Kenner looked across the seat at Brownlee, surprised to hear such anger in the young man’s voice. Overnight, Brownlee had grown bags under his eyes. Small spots of coffee dotted his white shirt. This was his first murder case.

“His wife was awful too,” Kenner said. “There’s something I didn’t share with you, Tim, because I thought you might show sympathy for Stitcher or Collins during the interviews. The medical examiner told me Kim had her tubes tied years ago. She wasn’t pregnant and couldn’t have had children if she wanted to.”

Brownlee blinked hard. “What? So the vasectomies were useless? Why would she do that?”

Kenner shrugged. “Maybe it was her idea of fun. It doesn’t change the fact that Jon Stitcher is the killer. It does make me feel kind of sorry for the guy. I’ll make sure Jennings finds out.”

Brownlee dropped his head onto the steering wheel in exhaustion and breathed heavily. Kenner let him sit like that and thought about some of his old cases, the day he met Brenda, and what kind of sandwich he wanted for lunch. Brownlee finally lifted his head and said, “I thought I knew who the bad guys were, but now I’m not sure.”

“Tell me when you figure it out,” Kenner said and opened his door. “Let’s finish the paperwork. Tonight I’m having dinner with my wife.”
Copyright © 2012 by Ralph Ellis

Information

BY LINE ABSENT
| 270 words

JANET HUTCHINGS

Editor

JACKIE SHERBOW

Editorial Assistant

SUSAN MANGAN

Vice President,

Design & Production

VICTORIA GREEN

Senior Art Director

CINDY TIBERI

Production Artist

LAURA TULLEY

Senior Production Manager

JENNIFER CONE

Production Associate

ABIGAIL BROWNING

Director of Marketing,

Brand Licensing & E-Commerce

TERRIE POLY

Digital Publishing Manager

JAYNE KEISER

Typesetting Director

SUZANNE LEMKE

Assistant Typesetting Manager

KEVIN DORIS

Senior Typesetting Coordinator

BRUCE W. SHERBOW

Senior Vice President,

Sales & Marketing

SANDY MARLOWE

Subscriber Services

203-866-6688 Option #2

PETER KANTER

Publisher

ELLERY QUEEN

Editor-in-Chief 1941-1982

ELEANOR SULLIVAN

Editor-in -Chief 1982-1991

ADVERTISING SALES DEPARTMENT

Phone: (203) 866-6688 x442

Fax: (203) 854-5962

printadvertising@dellmagazines.com

(Display and Classified Advertising)

ELLERY QUEEN'S MYSTERY MAGAZINE. Vol. 140, Nos. 3 & 4 Whole No. 853 & 854, September/October 2012. ISSN 0013-6328, USPS 523-610. Dell GST# R123054108. Published monthly except for combined March/ April and September/ October double issues by Dell Magazines, a division of Crosstown Publications. 1-year subscription $55.90 in U.S. and possessions, in all other countries $65.90 (GST included in Canada), payable in advance in U.S. funds. Subscription orders and mail regarding subscriptions should be sent to Ellery Queen, 6 Prowitt St., Norwalk, CT 06855, or call 800-220-7443. Editorial Offices, 267 Broadway, 4th Fl. New York, NY 10007-2352. Executive Office, 6 Prowitt St., Norwalk, CT 06855-1220. Periodical postage paid at Norwalk, CT and additional mailing offices. Canadian postage paid at Montreal, Quebec, Canada Post International Publications Mail, Product Sales Agreement No. 40012460. ©2012 Dell Magazines, a division of Crosstown Publications, all rights reserved. Dell is a trademark registered in the U.S. Patent Office. Protection secured under the Universal Copyright Convention and the Pan American Copyright convention. ELLERY QUEEN'S MYSTERY MAGAZINE® is the registered trademark of Ellery Queen. POSTMASTER: Send address changes to Ellery Queen's Mystery Magazine, 6 Prowitt St., Norwalk, CT 06855. In Canada return to: Quad/Graphics Joncas, 4380 Garand, Saint-Laurent, Quebec H4R 2A3. Printed by Quad/Graphics, Taunton, MA. U.S.A. 7/2/12